Skip to main content

Full text of "Some lessons of the revised version of the New Testament"

See other formats


.W51 


Some  Lessons  of  the  Revised  Version 
of  the  New  Testament 


Some   Lessons   of 
the    Revised    Version 
of  the  New  Testament 

By  the  Right  Rev. 

Brooke  Foss  West  cot  t,  d,d.,d.c.l. 

Lord  Bishop  of  Durham 


LONDON 

HODDER   AND   STOUGHTON 

27  PATERNOSTER  ROW 

1897 


Edinburgh  :  T.  and  A.  Constable,  Printers  to  Her  Majesty 


PREFACE 

The  greater  part  of  the  contents  of  this  volume 
appeared  in  the  Expositor  for  1887.  Hitherto 
the  pressure  of  other  work  has  hindered  me 
from  complying  with  the  request  to  publish 
the  papers  in  a  collected  form.  But  a  space  of 
enforced  leisure  in  the  summer  of  1895  enabled 
me  to  revise  and  supplement  them  by  much 
new  matter  ;  and  I  issue  them  now  in  the  hope 
that  they  may  contribute  to  a  fuller  under- 
standing of  the  aim  and  character  of  the 
Revised  Version  of  the  New  Testament,  and 
lead  English  readers  to  the  systematic  study  of 
it.  I  have  found  the  illustrations  which  are 
given  helpful  in  guiding  large  and  small  classes 
to  independent  and  interesting  inquiries. 


vi  Preface 

The  revisers  have  no  reason  to  complain  of 
the  reception  which  their  labours  have  found. 
It  does  not  appear  that  the  *  Authorised '  Ver- 
sion made  more  rapid  progress  in  public  favour 
in  the  sixteen  years  after  its  publication  ;  and, 
as  far  as  I  can  judge,  the  Revised  Version  is 
more  commonly  used  by  preachers  now  than 
the  '  Authorised '  Version  was  after  the  same 
period  of  trial. 

Whatever  may  be  the  ground  for  the  state- 
ment on  the  title-page  of  the  revised  version 
of  1611,  that  it  was  *  appointed  to  be  read  in 
churches,'  there  is  no  evidence  whatever  that 
the  authorisation  was  more  than  permissive. 
The  circumstances  under  which  both  the 
Genevan  and  the  Bishops'  Bible  continued  to 
be  used  are  decisive  against  an  exclusive 
authorisation.^      The    *  Authorised  '    Version 

1  The  evidence  is  given  in  some  detail  by  the  present  Bishop 
of  Winchester  in  an  article  in  MacmillarCs  Magazine  for 
October  1881,  pp.  436  ff. 


Preface  vii 

slowly  won  its  way  to  universal  use  by  its 
merits  in  competition  with  earlier  English 
Bibles. 

These  facts  have  a  bearing  on  a  question 
which  is  not  unfrequently  proposed  at  the 
present  time  :  Is  it  lawful  to  read  the  Revised 
Version  in  churches  ?  I  can  only  answer,  look- 
ing at  the  history  of  the  *  Authorised '  Version, 
that  I  am  not  aware  of  any  law,  ecclesiastical 
or  civil,  which  forbids  the  practice.  No  doubt 
long  custom  must  be  dealt  with  very  reverently  : 
the  utmost  consideration  must  be  shown  to  the 
feelings  of  congregations.  But  if  the  use  of  the 
Revised  Version  is  welcomed  by  a  congrega- 
tion, I  do  not  think  that  a  bishop  has  any 
power,  even  if  he  had  the  will,  to  prohibit  it. 
For  a  long  time,  however  strange  it  may  seem, 
the  Great  Bible,  the  Genevan  Bible,  the  Bishops' 
Bible,  and  the  *  Authorised '  Bible  were  used 
concurrently,  and  at  last  the  *  fittest '  prevailed. 


viii  Preface 

We   may,   I    believe,  still  trust  to  the  action 
of  the  same  law.^ 


B.  F.  DUNELM. 


Auckland  Castle, 
Feb.  sth,  1897. 


^  As  illustrations  of  the  liberty  which  was  allowed,  I  may 
quote  an  edition  of  the  Genevan  Bible,  with  the  Prayer-Book 
of  1698  ('by  the  Deputies  of  Christopher  Barker'),  in  which 
the  Epistles  and  Gospels,  as  determined  by  the  opening  words, 
are  taken  from  the  Genevan  Version,  while  the  Psalms  are 
printed  at  length  from  '  that  translation  which  is  commonly 
used  in  the  Church'' (z.^.  the  Great  Bible).  A  Prayer-Book 
with  the  same  Epistles  and  Gospels  {i.e.  taken  from  the 
Genevan  Version),  and  the  Psalter  with  the  same  heading,  was 
printed  '  by  Robert  Barker  and  the  assigns  of  John  Bill '  in 
1633.  The  copy  before  me  is  bound  up  with  an  edition  of  the 
Authorised  Version,  published  by  the  same  printers  in  1634. 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

INTRODUCTION I 

1.  The  book  designed  to  give  hints  for  study. 

2.  Objections  foreseen  and  weighed. 

3.  What  has  been  done  by  the  Revision. 

4.  Faithfulness  the  aim  of  the  Revisers. 

5.  Possible  conflict  with  a  literary  standard. 

6.  Minute  changes. 

7.  Greater  changes  in  text  and  rendering. 

8.  The  Revision  recognises  varieties  of  opinion  by  the 

margin. 

9.  Four  elements  in  the  Revision. 

10.  Illustrations  from  John  i. 

11.  Changes  of  the  Authorised  Version  without  margin. 

12.  Various  readings  noticed  with  and  without  changes 

of  rendering. 

13.  Changes  of  rendering. 

14.  The  exact  meanii.g  of  the  Greek  noted. 

ix 


X  Contents 

PAGE 

Introduction — continued. 

15.  The  value  of  the  margin, 

16.  Perfect  faithfulness  unattainable. 

17.  Difficulties  of  rendering  words, 

18.  groups  of  words, 
ig,  synonymes, 

20.  tenses, 
21-3.  the  article, 

24.  pronouns ;  and  of 

25.  giving  the  force  of  the  order  of  words. 

26.  Importance  of  these  details. 

CHAPTER   I 

EXACTNESS  IN  GRAMMATICAL  DETAILS  .  -31 

1.  Increased  exactness  attainable. 

2.  Peculiarities  of  the  language  of  the  New  Testament. 

3.  Genitive  of  quality. 

4.  Words  characteristic  of  special  Books. 

5.  Changes  taken  in  connection,  e.g.  Luke  xxii.  55/. 

6.  Changes  in  rendering  of  tenses  :  present ; 

7.  imperfect  \ 

8.  aorist ; 

9.  perfect. 

10.  Rendering  of  the  definite  article. 


Contents  xi 

PAGE 

Exactness  in  Grammatical  Details — continued, 

11.  Omission  when  wrongly  inserted. 

12.  Insertion  when  wrongly  omitted. 

13.  Exact  renderings  of  prepositions  and  particles. 

CHAPTER   II 

UNIFORMITIES  OF  LANGUAGE  RESTORED         .         .        67 

1,  Contrast  of  the  Authorised  Version  and  the  Revised 

Version  as  to  consistency  of  rendering. 

2,  A  practical  question. 

3.  The  practice  of  the  Authorised  Version  arbitrary. 

4.  The  same  phrases  of  the  original  differently  rendered. 
5-7.  Variations  in  the  translation  of  parallel  passages  in 

the  Synoptic  Gospels. 

8.  Inconsistency  in  the  rendering  of  words— e.g.  robber 

{thief) ; 

9.  love  ^charity). 

10.  Inconsistent  rendering  of  repeated  words. 

11.  Variations  in  the  rendering  of  words  in  the  same 

context. 

12.  Variations  in  the  rendering  of  the  same  word  in 

different  places. 

13.  Neglect  of  the  corresponding  rendering  of  kindred 

words. 


xii  Contents 

PAGE 

Uniformities  of  Language  Restored — continued. 

14.  The  title  ^a<5^^. 

15.  Old  Testament  names. 

16.  Marginal  notes. 

CHAPTER   III 
DIFFERENCES  OF  LANGUAGE  MARKED     .         .  96 

I.  Difficulty  of  rendering  synonymes. 
2,  3.  Examples :  to  be,  to  becofne. 

4.  Different  words  for  knowledge. 

5.  Fashion  siadiform. 

6.  Unbelief,  disbelief,  disobedience. 

7.  Sons,  childre?i. 

8.  Hell,  Hades ;  i?icorr?iption,  immortality. 

9.  TJie  Servant  of  the  Lord  in  the  early  chapters  of 

the  Acts. 
10.  Words  of  singular  occurrence. 
II,  12,  Variations  in  the  use  of  prepositions. 

13.  Synonymes  distinguished :  crown  and  diadem  ; 

14.  fold  sxidi  flock ; 

15.  temple  and  sa?ictuary :  other  examples. 

16.  Difficulties  removed  by  the  distinction  of  synonymes. 

17.  Various  words  rendered  world,  devil. 

18.  Gal.  vi.  2,  5,  burden,  load. 


Contents  xiii 

CHAPTER   IV 

PAGB 

VIVID  DETAILS  :  LOCAL  AND  TEMPORAL  COLOURING    1 29 
I.  Exactness  preserves  vivid  marks  of  time  and  place. 
2,  3.  Examples  of  fresh  vigour  gained  by  exact  rendering. 
4,  s,  The  force  of  expressive  images  restored. 

6.  Close  rendering  of  unusual  words. 

7.  Wrong  renderings  corrected, 

8.  The  force  of  the  original  construction  restored. 
9,  10.  Local  and  temporal  details  correctly  marked. 

11.  Trace  of  the  earliest  stage  of  the  history  of  the  Church. 

12.  The  Way  and  The  Name. 

13.  References  to  the  second  coming  of  Christ. 

14.  The  ages,  this  a^e,  and  the  age  to  come. 

15.  Vivid  traits  introduced  by  changes  of  text. 

CHAPTER  V 

LIGHT  UPON  THE  CHRISTIAN   LIFE  .         .         .         .      160 

1.  Different  aspects  of  salvation  distinguished. 

2.  Ideal  completeness  of  Christ's  work. 

3.  The  permanence  of  Christ's  work. 

4.  The  mystical  union  of  the  believer  with  Christ. 

5.  The  life  of  the  believer  in  Christ. 

6.  The  believer  appropriates  the  work  of  Christ. 


xiv  Contents 

PAGE 

Light  upon  the  Christian  \ay-&— continued. 

7.  The  transforming  pov/er  of  the  Christian  Creed. 

8.  Present  Divine  action. 

9.  Man's  response  to  God's  action. 

10.  Christ's  continual  victory. 

11.  Christian  ambition. 

12.  The  discipline  of  suffering. 

13.  Moral  deterioration. 

14.  Retribution  involved  in  sin. 

CHAPTER  VI 

LIGHT  UPON  CREATION,  PROVIDENCE,  THE  PERSON 

OF  THE  LORD 185 

1.  The  conception  of  *  the  world  *  as  '  the  ages.' 

2.  Creation  in  time  answering  to  the  Divine  idea. 

3.  Things  '  become '  in  obedience  to  a  law  of  life. 

4.  Unexpected  sequences  in  the  order  of  Providence. 

5.  The  Divine  sovereignty  guarded. 

6.  Completeness  of  redemption. 

7.  Correspondences. 

8.  Christ's  work  transcends  time  and  space. 

9.  Hope. 

10.  Christ  Himself  the  Gospel,  1  Tim.  iii.  16. 

11.  The  Lord's  true  Divinity,  John  i.  i8  ;  Col.  i.  19. 


Contents  xv 

PAGE 

Light  upon  Creation,  Providence,  ^tq.— continued. 

12.  The  Lord's  true  humanity,  Luke  ii.  40,  49. 

13.  The  Incarnation  and  its  circumstances. 

14.  The  importance  of  the  name  Jesus. 

15.  The  evil  one. 

16.  Christians  one  man  in  Christ. 

CHAPTER  VII 

CHANGES  DUE  TO  ALTERATIONS  OF   THE  TEXT  .      2o8 

1.  Changes  due  to  new  readings. 

2.  The  conditions  of  the  textual  revision. 

3.  Exaggerated  estimate  of   the  importance  of   the 

changes  made  in  the  text. 

4.  Omissions. 

5.  Additions. 

6.  The  change  of  reading— 

i.  Adds  vividness  to  the  language. 

7.  ii.  Gives  fresh  vigour. 

8.  iii.  Preserves  traces  of  contemporary  feeling. 

9.  The  first  apostolic  preaching. 
10,  The  Churches  and  the  Church. 
n.  iv.  Suggests  fresh  thoughts. 
12.  Summary. 

INDEX 223 


INTRODUCTION 

I.  It  is  my  purpose  in  the  following  chapters 
to  offer  some  hints  and  helps  to  those  who 
desire  to  study  the  Revised  Version  of  the 
New  Testament.  I  have  no  intention  of 
entering  into  controversy.  I  shall  take  the 
book  as  it  lies  in  our  hands,  and  endeavour  to 
show  what  fresh  lessons  we  may  learn  from 
it.  I  shall  assume,  therefore,  that  my  readers 
are  anxious  to  use  to  the  best  purpose  the 
fresh  materials  which  the  Revised  Version 
offers  for  the  understanding  of  the  apostolic 
writings  ;  and  that  to  this  end  they  will  test 
for  themselves  the  typical  illustrations  which 
I  shall  give  of  the  purpose  and  nature  of  the 
changes  which  the  Revisers  have  introduced. 

I  have,  I  say,  no  intention  of  entering  into 
controversy;    but   I    shall   be  disappointed   if 
those  who  are  able  to  follow  out  the  lines  of 
A 


2  Objections  to 

inquiry  which  I  shall  suggest,  do  not  feel  in 
the  end  that  most  of  the  popular  objections 
which  are  brought  against  the  Revision  are 
either  altogether  groundless,  or  outweighed  by- 
corresponding  gains. 

2.  These  objections,  dealing  with  textual 
changes,  and  '  pedantic  literality,'  and  *  faulty 
rhythm,'  and  the  like,  were  of  course  constantly 
present  to  the  Revisers  during  their  ten  years' 
labour.  They  are  perfectly  natural.  Objec- 
tions of  a  similar  character  and  no  less  violent 
in  expression  were  directed  against  Jerome's 
Latin  Version,  which  in  due  time  became  *  the 
Vulgate '  of  the  Western  Church,  and  the 
Version  of  Tyndale,  and  the  Revision  of 
1611  ;^  and  it  has  certainly  been  a  satisfaction 

^  A  single  illustration  will  be  sufficient.  Among  the  most 
indefatigable  English  Biblical  students  of  the  reigns  of 
Elizabeth  and  James  i.  was  Hugh  Broughton,  sometime 
Fellow  of  Christ's  College,  Cambridge.  He  had  published,  in 
1597,  *  An  Epistle  to  the  learned  Nobility  of  England,  touching 
translating  the  Bible  from  the  original,  with  ancient  warrant 
for  every  word,  with  the  full  satisfaction  of  any  that  be  of 
heart';  and  afterwards  separate  translations  of  Daniel,  Job, 
and  Lamentations.  He  was  not,  however,  included  among 
the  Revisers,  when  *  in  1607  the  translation  of  the  Bible  was 
begun,  from  which  work  why  he  was  secluded,  whose  abilities 
that  way  were  known  so  well,  may  rather  be  wondered  at, 


the  Revision  3 

to  those  who  gave  time  and  thought  to  the 
work,  that  no  criticism  has  come  upon  them 
by  surprise.  They  heard  in  the  Jerusalem 
Chamber  all  the  arguments  against  their  con- 
clusions which  they  have  heard  since ;  and  I 
may  say  for  myself,  without  the  least  reserve, 
that  no  restatement  of  old  arguments  has  in 

than  resolved.'  But  the  surprise  which  Lightfoot  thus  ex- 
presses will  hardly  be  felt  by  any  one  who  has  considered 
Broughton's  manner  towards  those  who  differed  from  him. 

When  the  revision  appeared,  Broughton  sent  a  brief  notice  of 
it  to  *  a  right  worshipful  knight,  attendant  upon  the  king ' : 
*The  late  Bible  (Right  Worshipful)  was  sent  me  to  censure, 
which  bred  in  me  a  sadness  that  will  grieve  me  while  I  breathe. 
It  is  so  ill  done.  Tell  his  Majesty  that  I  had  rather  be  rent  in 
pieces  with  wild  horses  than  any  such  translation  by  my  con- 
sent should  be  urged  upon  poor  churches.'  He  then  gives 
ten  points  in  which  opinions  that  he  had  advocated  were  not 
adopted,  and  concludes  :  '  I  blame  not  this,  that  they  keep  the 
usual  style  of  former  translations  in  the  Church,  that  the  people 
should  not  be  amazed.  For  the  learned,  the  Geneva  might 
be  made  exact ;  for  which  pains  whole  thirty  years  I  have  been 
called  upon,  and  spent  much  time  to  my  great  loss,  by  wicked 
hindrance.  When  you  find  the  king  at  leisure,  show  his 
Majesty  this  short  advertisement.  And  if  his  Highness  bid  me 
again,  as  once  by  the  Earl  of  Pembroke,  show  faulty  places, 
I  will  in  a  few  sheets  translate  what  I  blame  most,  that  they 
might  be  sent  to  all  churches  that  have  bought  Bibles.  So  all  may 
be  well  pacified.  The  king  meant  royally ;  but  froward  would 
be  froward  ;  who  have  felt  it  as  I  was  sure  they  would.  .  .  .' 

So  the  learned  and  impracticable  scholar  wrote ;  but  in  due 
time  the  judgment  of  English-speaking  Christendom  went 
against  him. 


4  Faithfulness 

the  least  degree  shaken  my  confidence  in  the 
general  results  which  were  obtained. 

3.  It  has  been,  I  repeat,  a  satisfaction  to  the 
Revisers  to  find,  from  the  attacks  which  have 
been  made  upon  their  work,  that  they  were 
able  to  take  account  of  all  that  could  be  said 
against  the  conclusions  which  they  deliberately 
adopted  with  a  full  sense  of  their  responsibility. 
But  it  is  a  far  deeper  satisfaction  to  them  that 
their  work  has  given  a  powerful  impulse  to  a 
close  and  patient  investigation  of  the  apo- 
stolic texts.  And  the  claim  which  they  con- 
fidently make — the  claim  which  alone  could 
justify  their  labours — is  that  they  have  placed 
the  English  reader  far  more  nearly  than  before 
in  the  position  of  the  Greek  scholar ;  that  they 
have  made  it  possible  for  him  to  trace  out 
innumerable  subtleties  of  harmonious  corre- 
spondence between  different  parts  of  the  New 
Testament  which  were  hitherto  obscured  ;  that 
they  thave  given  him  a  copy  of  the  original 
which  is  marked  by  a  faithfulness  unap- 
proached,  I  will  venture  to  say,  by  any  other 
ecclesiastical  version.      And  while  they  have 


the  Aim  of  the  Revisers  5 

done  this,  they  have  at  the  same  time  given 
him  the  strongest  possible  assurance  of  the 
substantial  soundness  of  the  familiar  English 
rendering  which  they  have  reviewed  with  the 
most  candid  and  unreserved  criticism. 

4.  This  endeavour  after  faithfulness  was 
indeed  the  ruling  principle  of  the  whole  work. 
From  first  to  last,  the  single  object  of  the 
Revisers  was  to  allow  the  written  words  to 
speak  for  themselves  to  Englishmen,  without 
any  admixture  of  gloss,  or  any  suppression 
of  roughness.  Faithfulness  must,  indeed,  be 
the  supreme  aim  of  the  Biblical  translator. 
In  the  record  of  a  historical  Revelation  no 
sharp  line  can  be  drawn  between  the  form 
and  the  spirit.  The  form  is  the  spirit.  The 
Bible  is,  we  believe,  not  only  a  collection  of 
most  precious  literary  monuments,  but  the 
original  charter  of  our  Faith.  No  one  can 
presume  to  say  that  the  least  variation  is  un- 
important. The  translator,  at  any  rate,  is 
bound  to  place  all  the  facts  in  evidence,  as 
far  as  it  is  possible  for  him  to  do  so.  He 
must  feel  that  in  such  a  case  he  has  no  right 


6  Significance  of 

to  obscure  the  least  shade  of  expression  which 
can  be  rendered;  or  to  allow  any  prepossessions 
as  to  likelihood  or  fitness  to  outweigh  direct 
evidence,  and  still  less  any  attractiveness  of  a 
graceful  phrase  to  hinder  him  from  applying 
most  strictly  the  ordinary  laws  of  criticism  to 
the  determination  and  to  the  rendering  of  the 
original  text.  He  will  accept,  without  the 
least  misgiving,  the  canon  that  the  Bible  must 
be  interpreted  *  like  any  other  book ' ;  and  his 
reward  will  be,  to  find  that  it  is  by  the  use  of 
this  reverent  freedom  he  becomes  assured  with 
a  conviction,  rational  and  immovable,  that  it 
is  not  like  any  other  book. 

5.  Difficulties  and  differences  of  opinion 
necessarily  arise  in  determining  the  relative 
claims  of  faithfulness  and  elegance  of  idiom 
when  they  come  into  conflict.  But  the  ex- 
ample of  the  Authorised  Version  seems  to 
show  that  it  is  better  to  incur  the  charge  of 
harshness,  than  to  sacrifice  a  peculiarity  of 
language,  which,  if  it  does  nothing  else,  arrests 
attention,  and  reminds  the  reader  that  there 
is  something  in  the  words  which  is  held  to  be 


minute  Changes  7 

more  precious  than  the  music  of  a  familiar 
rhythm.  The  Bible,  indeed,  has  most  happily 
enriched  our  language  with  many  turns  of 
Hebrew  idiom,^  and  I  believe  that  the  Revision 
of  the  New  Testament  does  not  contain  any- 
thing unusual  either  in  expression  or  in  order 
which  is  not  justified  by  the  Old  Version. 

6.  But  it  will  be  observed  that  the  continu- 
ous effort  to  give  in  the  Revision  an  exact 
representation  of  the  original  text,  has  neces- 
sarily led  to  a  large  number  of  minute  changes 
in  form  and  order.  We  shall  see  afterwards, 
I  trust,  the  reason  of  many  of  these  variations. 
I  notice  them  now  in  passing,  because  such 
comparatively  trivial  changes  arrest  the  atten- 
tion of  the  reader  first,  and  he  is  inclined  to 
ask,  as  the  Revisers  were  constantly  asking 
themselves.  Is  it  worth  while?  With  their 
experience  and  their  responsibility,  he  would, 
I  believe,  feel  regret  that  here  and  there  they 
lost  the  courage  of  their  convictions,  and  so 
have  failed  to  conform  even   such   details   as 

^  Who,  for  example,  would  alter,  '  With  desire  I  have  desired ' 
(Luke  xxii.  15)  ? 


8  Problems  of  Text 

*  heaven'    and    'heavens'     rigorously    to    the 
Greek  forms. 

7.  Substantial  variations  of  text  and  render- 
ing are  matters  of  more  serious  importance. 
We  might,  perhaps,  have  wished,  in  thoughtless 
haste,  that  there  had  been  no  room  for  doubt 
as  to  the  apostolic  words  or  as  to  their  exact 
meaning.  But  further  reflection  wull  show 
how  greatly  we  gain  by  the  fact  that  the  record 
of  revelation,  even  as  the  revelation  itself, 
comes  to  us  in  the  way  of  human  life,  exer- 
cising every  power  of  man,  and  hallowing  the 
service  of  his  whole  nature.  The  fact,  when 
we  face  it,  is  seen  to  be  a  part  of  our  religious 
discipline.  And  a  version  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment for  popular  use  and  study,  ought  to 
take  account  of  the  existence  of  variations  in 
the  reading  of  the  original  text,  and  of  con- 
flicting interpretations  of  it.  There  can  be  no 
legitimate  authority,  no  prescription  of  use, 
to  decide  questions  of  criticism.  When  the 
Caliph  Othman  fixed  a  text  of  the  Koran  and 
destroyed  all  the  old  copies  which  differed  from 
his   standard,  he  provided   for   the  uniformity 


and  Rendering  9 

of  subsequent  manuscripts  at  the  cost  of  their 
historical  foundation.  A  classical  text  which 
rests  finally  on  a  single  archetype  is  that  which 
is  open  to  the  most  serious  suspicions.  A 
book  which  is  free  from  all  ambiguities  can 
hardly  deal  with  the  last  problems  of  human 
experience,  or  give  natural  expression  to 
human  feelings  and  impressions. 

In  both  these  respects — in  the  determination 
of  the  Greek  text  and  in  the  translation  of  it 
— the  Revised  Version  exhibits  a  loyal  regard 
to  wide  general  consent  tested  again  and 
again  by  successive  discussions.  It  exhibits 
no  preponderance  of  private  opinion.  It  is,  so 
to  speak,  the  resultant  of  many  conflicting 
forces.  Each  Reviser  gladly  yielded  his  own 
conviction  to  more  or  less  serious  opposition. 
Each  school,  among  the  Revisers,  if  the  term 
may  be  used,  prevailed  in  its  turn,  yet  so  as 
to  leave  on  record  the  opinion  which  failed 
to  obtain  acceptance.  The  margin,  therefore, 
offers  the  reader  continually  alternative  read- 
ings and  renderings,  which  form  one  of  the 
most  important  lessons  of  the  Revision. 


lo  Four  Elements  in 

8.  It  is  true  that  individual  critics  may  be 
able  to  satisfy  their  own  doubts,  to  lay  down 
with  confidence  exactly  what  the  Apostles 
wrote  and  what  they  meant,  but  the  ablest  and 
best  disciplined  scholars,  no  less  than  the 
boldest,  know  that  their  conclusions  do  not 
find  universal  acceptance.  They  will  be  the 
last  to  wish,  even  if  they  were  able,  to  impose 
the  peculiarities  of  their  private  convictions 
upon  a  popular  and  public  work.  But  ex- 
perience gradually  fixes  the  area  of  debate 
within  recognised  limits ;  and  a  faithful  version 
of  the  New  Testament  will  take  account  of  all 
cases  of  reasonable  uncertainty.  This  the 
Revised  Version  has  done  with  general  (if  not 
uniform)  consistency  and  completeness.  And 
in  this  respect  there  is  no  feature  of  the 
Revised  Version  which  is  more  important  than 
the  margin.  For  the  margin  contains  a  com- 
pact record  of  such  variations  in  reading  and 
rendering  as  seemed  to  the  Company,  by  a 
repeated  vote,  to  require  consideration.  The 
margin,  it  must  be  remembered,  is  an  integral 
part  of  the  revision.     It  very  frequently  records 


the  Revised  Version  1 1 

the  opinion  of  the  majority  of  the  Revisers, 
And  it  is  the  more  important  to  lay  stress  on 
this  point,  because  it  is  constantly  overlooked, 
not  only  by  the  assailants  of  the  work,  but  also 
by  careful  students. 

9.  The  Revision  consists  in  fact  of  four 
distinct  elements,  of  which  the  reader  must 
take  separate  account. 

(i)  The  continuous  English  text. 

(2)  The  alternative  readings  in  the  margin. 

(3)  The  alternative  renderings  in  the 
margin. 

(4)  The  American  suggestions,  which  are 
printed  in  an  Appendix. 

Let  me  endeavour  to  show  how  the  student 
will  estimate  the  value  of  their  several  elements 
in  relation  to  the  Authorised  Version. 

Four  main  cases  will  arise,  according  as 
there  is  or  is  not  a  note  upon  any  particular 
passage  in  the  margin  or  in  the  Appendix. 

{a)  The  Revised  Version  may  agree  with  the 
Authorised  Version,  without   any   margin    or 
comment. 
•    (J))  The  Revised  Version   may  differ  from 


12    Prerogative  of  Authorised  Version 

the  Authorised  Version,  without  any  margin  or 
comment. 

{c)  The  Revised  Version  may  agree  with  the 
Authorised  Version,  with  a  margin  or  com- 
ment, or  both. 

(d)  The  Revised  Version  may  dififer  from 
the  Authorised  Version,  with  a  margin  or 
comment,  or  both. 

The  first  case  includes  the  main  body  of 
the  Engh'sh  text ;  and,  in  regard  to  this,  the 
reader  has  the  fullest  possible  assurance  that 
it  adequately  represents  in  substance,  form, 
and  expression,  the  original  Greek. 

The  second  case  includes  a  large  proportion 
of  the  changes  made  in  the  revision  ;  and  here 
the  reader  has  an  assurance  of  the  validity  of 
the  English  text  scarcely  less  complete  than 
in  the  former  case.  He  knows  that  the  text 
as  it  stands  was  for  the  most  part  approved 
or  acquiesced  in  by  all  the  members  of  the 
English  and  American  Companies,  who  took 
part  in  the  final  revision  of  the  passage;  for 
it  very  rarely  happened  that  a  strong;  opinion, 


in  the  Work  of  Revision  13 

even    of    a   small    minority,   failed   to   obtain 
recognition  in  the  margin. 

The  two  remaining  cases  require  to  be  very 
carefully  distinguished. 

If  the  text  of  the  Revised  Version  gives  the 
reading  or  rendering  of  the  Authorised  Version 
with  a  margin,  it  is  sufficient  that  the  text 
should  have  been  supported  by  one-third  of 
the  Company  who  voted  on  the  question,  while 
the  margin  may  record  the  judgment  of  the 
remaining  two-thirds.^  If,  on  the  other  hand, 
the  text  presents  the  change,  then  this  change 
must  have  approved  itself  to  at  least  two-thirds 
of  the  scholars  who  took  part  in  the  division. 
The  Authorised  Version,  in  other  words,  and 
the  Greek  text  which  presumably  it  renders, 
had  a  preference  in  the  proportion  of  two  to 
one.  Such  a  preference  was  a  reasonable 
safeguard  against  the  influence  of  private 
opinion  ;  and  the  general  and  perfectly  inde- 
pendent concurrence  of  the  American  Revisers 
in  the  results  which  were  finally  adopted  by 
^  See  Rule  5,  and  the  Revisers'  Preface,  iii.  §  i, 


14  Illustrations  from  the 

the  English  Company  shows  how  well  fitted 
these  simple  rules  were  to  secure  a  Greek  text 
and  a  rendering  suited  by  the  common  consent 
of  Biblical  scholars  for  ordinary  use. 

10.  Let  me,  even  at  the  risk  of  tediousness, 
illustrate  these  various  cases  by  examples  taken 
from  the  first  chapter  of  St.  John's  Gospel. 

I  need  say  nothing  of  the  general  coincidence 
of  the  Authorised  and  Revised  Versions. 
Nearly  eight-ninths  of  the  old  words  remain 
wholly  unchanged ;  and  here,  as  elsewhere, 
careful  attention  is  needed  to  note  the  differ- 
ences. Yet  there  are  differences  between  the 
Old  and  the  New,  and  those  of  moment.  And 
it  may  be  added  that  changes  due  to  changed 
readings  in  the  original  Greek  form  about  one- 
sixth  of  the  whole  number. 

II.  There  are  variations  both  in  reading  and 
in  rendering  which  are  adopted  without  any 
margin ;  for  example,  in  verse  27,  the  words, 
who  is  preferred  before  me^  were  omitted  by  the 
English  Company  by  general  consent :  and 
again  in  verse  14,  the  rendering,  the  Word 
became  fleshy   was   similarly   adopted    without 


First  Chapter  of  St.  John  15 

difference  of  opinion  for  the    Word  was  made 
flesh. 

The  American  Revisers  make  no  comment 
on  these  changes.  The  reader  may  therefore 
accept  these  changes  as  practically  unquestion- 
able ;  and  they  are  types,  as  I  said,  of  a  large 
proportion  of  the  changes  in  the  revision. 

12.  So  far  we  have  dealt  with  results  which 
represent  substantial  unanimity  among  the 
Revisers ;  but  there  are  also  marginal  notes 
both  on  readings  and  on  renderings.  These 
record  differences  of  opinion  in  the  Companies 
and  illustrate  the  third  and  fourth  cases. 

Thus  in  verse  18  there  is  a  very  remarkable 
reading.  The  text  preserves  the  words  01 
Authorised  Version,  the  only  begotten  Son  ;  but 
we  find  in  the  margin,  '  Many  very  ancient 
authorities  read,  God  only  begotten.*  The  English 
reader,  therefore,  will  know  that  at  least  one- 
third  (if  not  more)  of  those  who  voted  on  the 
question  of  reading  were  in  favour  of  the  read- 
ing rendered  by  the  Authorised  Version  ;  and, 
on  referring  to  the  American  Appendix,  he 
will  find  that  the  American  Revisers  did  not 


1 6  Illustrations  from  the 

dissent  from  their  judgment.  But  the  marginal 
reading  may  express  the  opinion  of  a  majority 
of  the  English  Company,  and  in  fact  did  so. 

In  verse  28  the  Revised  Version  reads  Bethany 
for  the  Authorised  Version  Bethabara.  Here, 
therefore,  at  least  two-thirds  of  the  members 
who  voted  (and  not  as  before,  one-third)  must 
have  supported  the  reading  Bethany  \  while 
the  margin  records  the  variations  which  were 
set  aside  by  the  majority. 

13.  From  disputed  readings  we  pass  to  dis- 
puted renderings,  to  which  also  the  same  rule 
applies,  requiring  a  majority  of  two-thirds  for 
a  variation  from  Authorised  Version  in  the 
text. 

In  verse  29  the  rendering  of  Authorised  Ver- 
sion (which)  taketh  away  the  sin  {of  the  world)  is 
kept  with  the  margin  or  beareth  the  sin.  It  is 
therefore  at  least  possible  that  a  majority  of 
the  English  Revisers  preferred  the  margin  ;  but 
in  that  case  they  were  not  supported  by  two- 
thirds  of  the  American  Company,  who  do  not 
propose  any  change.  On  the  other  hand,  it 
will  be  seen  that  the  American  Revisers  wish 


First  Chapter  of  St.  John  1 7 

to  substitute  the  rendering  through  for  by  in 
verses  3,  10,  17,  and  their  concurrence  with  the 
margin  against  the  Authorised  Version  suggests 
the  true  inference  that  there  was  in  the  English 
Company  a  preponderance  of  opinion  in  favour 
of  the  margin,  though  less  than  two  to  one. 

In  verse  5,  the  rendering  of  the  Authorised 
Version  comprehended  ^2J^  not  supported  by  one- 
third  of  the  English  Revisers.  Of  the  other  ren- 
derings which  were  advocated,  apprehended  was 
adopted  by  a  simple  majority,  with  the  variant 
overcamey  and  in  this  conclusion  the  American 
Company  agreed. 

14.  It  may  be  worth  while  to  notice  another 
form  of  margin,  which  calls  attention  to  the 
exact  form  of  the  original.  Thus  in  verse  14 
on  dwelt  we  read  the  note  *  Greek  tabernacled' 
The  peculiar  word  is  marked  in  order  to  bring 
to  the  reader's  mind  two  passages  of  the  Apoca- 
lypse :  vii.  15,  He  that  sitteth  on  the  throne  shall 
spread  His  tabernacle  over  the^n  ;  xxi.  3,  Behold^ 
the  tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men. 

15.  I  shall  have  an  opportunity  hereafter, 
I   hope,  of  calling  attention  to  some  of  the 

B 


1 8  Complete  Faithfulness 

marginal  notes.  I  wish  now  only  to  point  out 
one  most  important  service  which  they  render 
to  the  English  reader.  They  show  with  fair  accu- 
racy and  completeness  the  extent  of  the  uncer- 
tainty which  attaches  to  the  Greek  text  and  to 
the  literal  rendering  of  the  text.  Popular  con- 
troversy is  apt  to  convey  a  false  view  of  this 
uncertainty,  by  dwelling  on  a  few  passages  of 
exceptional  interest.  In  this  respect  nothing, 
I  believe,  can  be  more  reassuring  to  the  ordin- 
ary student  than  to  notice  the  number  and  the 
character  of  the  variants  in  a  chapter  or  a  book, 
and  to  remember  that,  with  these  exceptions, 
the  text  in  his  hands  represents  the  united 
and  deliberate  judgment  of  a  larger  and  more 
varied  body  of  scholars  than  has  ever  on  any 
other  occasion  discussed  together  a  version  of 
the  New  Testament  into  another  language. 

i6.  I  have  said  that  faithfulness,  the  most 
candid  and  the  most  scrupulous,  was  the 
central  aim  of  the  Revisers ;  but  perfect  faith- 
fulness is  impossible.  No  two  languages  are 
absolutely  commensurate  in  vocabulary  and 
construction.     Biblical    English    is    indeed,   I 


unattainable  19 

believe,  the  best  modern  representative  of 
Biblical  Greek,  but  still  it  cannot  preserve  all 
the  suggestive  features  of  the  original.  The 
best  translation  can  be  no  more  than  an 
imperfect  copy,  made  in  different  materials : 
under  the  most  favourable  circumstances,  an 
engraving,  as  it  were,  of  the  master's  drawing. 

Thus  the  student  of  a  version  of  the  New 
Testament  will  take  account  of  the  difficulties 
which  beset  the  translator,  before  he  passes 
judgment  on  the  work ;  and  nothing  will  tend 
so  powerfully  to  remove  the  objections  to  a 
version  necessarily  imperfect,  as  a  just  estimate 
of  the  complexity  of  the  questions  involved  in 
rendering  words  which  we  feel  to  be  *  living 
oracles.'  I  am  anxious,  therefore,  to  help 
English  readers  to  feel  how  arduous  the  work 
of  revision  was,  before  I  enter  on  a  considera- 
tion of  the  changes  which  were  made  in  the 
Revision. 

17.  Sometimes  a  single  Greek  word  conveys 
a  fulness  of  meaning  for  which  we  have  no 
English  equivalent  expression.  Repent^  to  take 
one  example  only,  is  nearer  in  thought  to  the 


20  Some  Words  cannot  be 

Greek  than  agite  poenitentiam  of  the  Latin 
Vulgate  (inadequately  rendered  in  the  Rhem- 
ish  Version,  do  penance)^  but  it  falls  far  short 
of  the  idea  of  a  complete  moral  change  which 
is  described  by  the  Greek  fieTavoetre  ('alter 
your  thoughts  of  the  world  and  men  and  God  '),^ 
and  it  has  to  do  duty  (with  a  slight  modi- 
fication) for  a  very  different  word  (Matt.  xxi. 
29,  33;  xxvii.  3;  Heb.  vii.  21,  repent  himself: 
yet  see  2  Cor.  vii.  8,  regret  \  comp.  2  Cor. 
vii.  10). 

18.  Sometimes  terms  in  a  series  of  forms 
connected  in  Greek  are  supplied  in  English 
from  different  roots.  Thus  we  say  righteous^ 
righteousness^  justify^  justification.  We  have 
indeed  the  words  justy  and  justice  ;  but  even  if 
we  could  without  loss  use  'just'  for  'righteous,' 
we  could  not  substitute  'justice'  for  'righteous- 
ness,' or  '  injustice '  for  '  unrighteousness,'  with- 
out introducing  great  confusion  of  thought. 

So  again  the  close  connection  which  is  often 
deeply  impressive  in  the  original  between /^?V^, 
faithful^  believe,  believer,  is  necessarily  lost  (e.g, 
^  Comp.  chap.  iii.  §  6  note. 


represented  adequately  2 1 

John  XX.  27,  29 ;  i  John  v.  4,  5 ;  and  see,  for 
another  example,  2  Cor.  v.  6,  Z)} 

19.  Sy nonymes  offer  peculiar  difficulties. 
Greek,  for  example,  distinguishes  sharply  two 
types  of  love  and  two  types  of  knowledge^  and 
these  distinctions  give  a  power  and  pathos  to 
the  charge  of  the  Risen  Lord  to  St.  Peter, 
which  cannot  be  reproduced  in  an  English 
translation  (John  xxi.  15-17).  Here  the  margin 
directs  the  careful  reader  to  seek  for  fuller 
light ;  but  it  would  be  scarcely  possible  to 
adopt  this  expedient  in  John  xx.  2,  compared 
with  xxi.  20,  though  the  use  of  different  words 
for  *  love '  in  the  two  places  has  an  important 
bearing  on  the  interpretation  of  the  former 
verse.  Examples  of  the  contrast  of  the  two 
words  for  *  know,'  which  cannot  be  expressed 
in  English  except  by  a  paraphrase,  are  of  con- 
stant occurrence:  e.g.  Mark  iv.  13;  John  xiii. 
7 ;  Rom.  vi.  6,  9  (compare,  for  another  kind  of 
example,  Matt.  xvi.  ^  ff^. 

So  again  the  phrase   'good   works'   stands 

^  In  like  manner,  it  is  impossible  to  mark  in  a  translation  the 
connection  of  '  Christ '  and  '  Christians '  which  is  emphasised  in 
2  Cor.  i.  21 ;  i  John  ii.  20^  (X/3t(rT6j,  xp^w»  'Kfi^'^V'^)- 


22       Subtleties  of  Greek  Expression 

necessarily  for  two  distinct  phrases,  in  one  of 
which  the  word  for  '  good '  {opfaQo^)  marks  the 
essential  moral  character  of  the  actions,  and  in 
the  other  {koKo^)  their  attractive  nobility  (Heb. 
X.  24),  as  when  the  word  *  good '  is  applied  to 

*  the  good  Shepherd.' 

To  take  examples  of  a  somewhat  different 
kind,    the    original    Greek    distinguishes    the 

*  weeping'  of  Jesus  by  the  grave  of  Lazarus 
(John  xi.    35,  iBaKpvo-ev   only  here)   from   his 

*  weeping'  over  Jerusalem  (Luke  xix.  41, 
eKkavaev)  ;  the  one  loud  cry  of  the  excited 
multitude  (John  xviii.  40,  eKpav^aaav)  from 
their  reiterated  clamour  (John  xix.  12,  eKpa^ov); 
the  many  different  utterances  {prjiJiaTa)  which 
are  *  words  of  eternal  life  *  (John  vi.  6d>)  from 
the  one  '  word  of  life,'  the  unchanging  Gospel 
(i  John  i.  i) ;  the  one  abiding  mission  of  the 
Son  from  the  mission  of  those  sent  in  His 
Name  (John  xx.  21,  airia-ToXKa,  Tre fiTrco)} 

^  It  would  be  easy  to  multiply  examples  of  synonymes  which 
cannot  be  distinguished  easily  and  naturally  in  an  English 
Version.  The  student  will  find  it  worth  while  to  consider  a 
few.  'AvT^p,  dvOpicrros  :  John  viii.  40 ;  i  Tim.  ii.  5  ;  Acts  ii.  22  ; 
xvii.  31 — Acts  xxi.  39  j  xxii.  3 ;  but  still  notice  John  vi.  10, 


often  untranslatable  23 

20.  So  far  I  have  spoken  only  of  questions 
of  vocabulary.  Difficulties  increase  when  we 
take  account  of  grammatical  forms  and  con- 
struction. 

It  is  especially  in  the  power  of  its  tenses 
that  Greek  is  unapproachable  by  modern 
languages.  A  slight  change  of  form  in  the 
verb  distinguishes  at  once  an  action  which  is 
inceptive  or  continuous  from  one  which  is 
complete  in  idea  and  execution.  Thus  when  we 
read  in  John  xix.  2,  3,  The  soldiers  arrayed 
Him  in  a  purple  garment ;  and  they  came  unto 
Him^  and  said,  Hail,  King  of  the  fews  !  there 
is  in  English  no  distinction  in  the  verbs ;  but 
the  Greek,  by  a  simple  and  most  natural 
change  of  tense,  draws  a  vivid  picture  of  the 
stream  of  soldiers  coming  one  after  another  to 
do  mock  homage  to  the  King  once  invested  in 
the  imperial  robe  (comp.  Acts   viii.   17).     So 

Revised  Version.  'AKTjdrjs,  d\7]div6s :  John  xix.  35—1  John  ii. 
8,  etc.  Bcjfids,  ducnaaTTipLov:  Acts  xvii.  23;  Luke  xi.  51. 
AafJL^dv€Lv,  irapaXaix^dveLV  :  Johni.  II  /".  Aa6s,  5?7/ios:  Actsxii. 
4,  II,  22 ;  xvii.  5  ;  xix.  4,  30,  33.  HepLekelv,  dcpatpelv  d/xaprias: 
Heb.  X.  4,  II.  N^os,  Kaivos :  Heb.  xii.  24;  ix.  15— Col.  iii. 
10;  yet  notice  Matt.  ix.  17,  Revised  Version.  $t\os,  cTocpos  : 
Matt.  xxii.  12;  xxvi.  50;  John  xv.  13,  14,  15. 


24  Difficulty  of  giving 

again,  when  it  is  said  in  Rom.  vi.  13,  Neither 
present  your  members  ;  .  .  .  but  present  your- 
selves unto  Gody  .  .  .  the  distinction  marked 
in  the  original  between  the  successive  acts  of 
sin  and  the  one  supreme  act  of  self-surrender 
which  carries  all  else  with  it  is  necessarily  lost. 

Sometimes  the  idea  of  purpose,  or  of  begin- 
ning, or  of  repetition,  conveyed  by  the  imperfect 
can  be  expressed  simply,  eg. : — 

Matt.  iii.  14,  John  would  have  hindered  him. 

Mark  iv.  37,  the  boat  was  now  filling. 

Luke  i.  22,  he  continued  7naki?tg  signs. 

„     i.  59,  they  would  have  called  him  (comp. 
iv.  42). 

Luke  iv.  42,  would  have  stayed  him. 
„     V.  6,  their  nets  were  breaking. 
„     viii.  23,  they  were  filling  with  water. 
„     xviii.  3,  she  came  oft  unto  him. 

Acts  xxvi.  1 1,  strove  to  make  them  blaspheme. 
And  so  also  the  corresponding  sense  of  the 
present,  e.g. : — 

Matt.  XXV.  8,  our  lamps  are  going  out. 

Gal.  V.  4,  ye  who  would  be  justified  by  the 
law. 


the  force  of  Greek  Tenses  25 

Sometimes,  as  I  cannot  but  think,  the  Re- 
visers have  shrunk  too  much  from  an  apparent 
heaviness  of  rendering,  and  so  lost  the  full 
effect  of  the  original.  Thus  (for  example)  in 
Luke  xxi.  20,  the  sign  of  the  desolation  of 
Jerusalem  was  the  gathering  of  the  hosts,  and 
not  the  complete  investment  of  the  city  {being 
compassedy  not  compassed)  ;  and  again,  in  John 
vii.  37,  there  is  a  contrast  between  the  attitude 
of  watchful,  expectant  waiting  {was  standing) 
and  the  sharp,  decisive  cry  which  followed. 
But  in  very  many  cases  the  vividness  of  the 
original  is  unavoidably  lost  in  the  translation  ; 
and  the  commentator  only  can  mark  it  in  a 
paraphrase.^ 

1  This  subject  will  come  before  us  again  {ii.  §§  6,  7).  The 
student  will  find  instructive  illustrations  in  the  following 
passages  : — 

Matt.  viii.  9,  TropeiOrjn  .   .  .  ^pxo^  •  •   • 

xvi.  24,  apdroi  .  .  .  /cai  &K6\ov6eiT(a  .   .  . 
xxiii.  3,  TTOLTjcraTe  .   .   .  kuI  rrjpeLTe. 
XXV.  5,  evicrra^av  .   .  .  koL  eKadevdov. 
xxvi.  38,  /xeivare  (bSe  Kal  ypyjyopeire. 
xxvii.  30,  ^Xa^ov  rbv  KoXap-ov  /cat  '4tvittov  .   .   .  (comp. 
Mark  xv.  19). 

Mark  xiv.  35,  ^irLirTev  irl  ttjs  7^s  .  .  . 
Luke  V.  16,  tJv  vTToxwpwv  .  .  . 

,,     xviii.  13,  'irvtrTe  rb  ffTTjdos. 
John  xi.  29,  TjyipdTj  .  .  .  Kal  ijpxeTo. 


26       The  force  of  the  Greek  Article 

21.  The  Greek  article  again  gives  the  lan- 
guage a  singular  power  of  expressing  subtle 
and  significant  shades  of  meaning.  Greek,  for 
example,  distinguishes  clearly  between  that 
which  has  a  particular  quality  and  that  which 
presents  the  type  or  ideal  of  the  quality  under 
the  particular  point  of  view,  the  ideal  righteous- 
ness (for  example)  towards  which  men  are  ever 
striving  (Matt.  v.  6,  Tr)v  hiKaioavvr^v)  and  that 
partial  righteousness  which  in  detail  embodies 
it  {id.  10,  BcKai,o(7vvr]<; :  comp.  I  John  iii.  lO 
note)  ;  salvation  as  a  state  and  the  salvation 
which  crowned  the  Divine  purpose  of  love 
(John  iv.  22,  y  acoTrjpia)  ;  that  which  appears 
under  the  form  of  law,  and  '  the  law ' ;  and,  in 
another  relation,  the  Son,  and  Him  who  is  Son 

Acts  iv.  31,  iirX-ricrdrjaav  .  .  .  Kal  iXdXovv  .  .   . 

,,     xiv.  10,  rjkaTO  Kal  TrepierraTei, 
I  Pet.  ii.  17,  rifx-qcrare  .  .   .  Ti/xdre  .   .   . 

„     V.  5,  vTroTdyrfTe :  Col.  iii.  1 8,  uirorda-ffeade. 

1  Cor.  vii.  14,  7}yia<TTaL. 
,,     xi.  23,  TrapedidoTO. 

Gal.  vi.  2,  ^aard^^Te  .   .   .   dvaTr\rjpd}aaT€  .   .   . 

Eph.  ii.  22,  a-vvoLKodofieiade  (comp.  Col.  ii.  7,  ippL^(»}fiivoi.  /cat 
eTTOLKodo/J-ovfievoi). 

Eph.  iv.  22  /.,  dirodicrdai.  .  .  .  (pdeipd/xevov  .  .  .  dvaveovffdai 
,  .  .  evdvaaadaL  .  .   ,  KTiadivTa  .  .  . 

Phil.  ii.  6,  Tjyrj(xaTO, 

2  Tim.  iv.  5,  vrjcpe  .  .  .  KaKowddrjcrov  .  .  .  (comp.  ch.  i.  §  8). 


sometimes  cannot  be  preserved       27 

(Heb.  i.  2).  Such  differences  cannot  in  many 
cases  be  reproduced  in  English  ;  though  it  has 
happened  sometimes  that  the  Revisers  have 
failed,  through  fear  of  unusual  phraseology,  to 
express  a  turn  of  thought  which  might  have 
been  expressed  (e.g,  Rom.  iii.  21-23).^ 

22.  So  again,  while  the  English  idiom  com- 
monly specialises  a  predicative  noun,  the  Greek 
leaves  it  simply  predicative.  Thus  we  say 
naturally  *  he  is  the  shepherd  of  the  sheep,'  as 
the  one  to  whom  the  title  belongs,  or  'a 
shepherd  of  the  sheep,'  as  one  of  many ;  but 
the  Greek  emphasises  the  character,  *  he  is 
shepherd  of  the  sheep '  (John  x.  2). 

23.  Another  advantage  which  is  perfectly 
possessed  by .  Greek  is  only  imperfectly  re- 
presented in  English,  that  of  distinguishing 
between  a  predicate  which  simply  defines 
character  and  a  predicate  which  is  identical 
with  the  subject.     For  example,  when  we  say 

1  See  also  Matt.  vii.  13,  -^  dTrwXeia  ;  Luke  xviii.  13,  rt? 
afxapTuXf  ;  John  xii.  24,  6  k6kko9  ;  xvi.  21,  ^  7^17 ;  Acts  xi.  18, 
7]  fierdvoia ;  xx.  21,  ij  eZs  tou  Qehv  /jLerdvoLa  ;  I  Cor.  xi.  3,  i] 
Ke^aXT],  KecpaX-q  ;  Col.  iii.  5,  iropveiav,  aKadapaiav  .  .  .  Kai  ttiv 
irXeove^lav  ...  On  Qeds  and  6  Qeds,  see  Additional  Note  to 
I  John  iv.  12. 


28  Force  of  Pronouns  and 

^ Sin  is  lawlessness^  (i  John  iii.  4),  we  may 
mean  one  of  two  distinct  things :  either  that  sin 
has  this  feature  of  lawlessness  among  others, 
or  that  sin  and  lawlessness  are  convertible 
terms.  The  Greek  admits  no  ambiguity,  and, 
by  presenting  sin  as  identical  with  violation  of 
law,  gives  a  view  of  the  nature  of  sin  which  is 
of  the  highest  practical  importance. 

24.  In  Greek,  again,  the  unemphatic  personal 
pronouns  are  included  in  the  verbal  forms. 
We  cannot,  except  by  some  device  of  printing, 
determine  whether  in  the  words  ^ ye  think  that 
in  them  ye  have  eternal  life'  (John  v.  39;  comp. 
ix.  35;  xiii.  6,  7,  13,  33  [contrast  verse  36]; 
xix.  4,  9,  12  ;  XV.  3),  the  emphasis  lies  upon 
the  false  supposition  (ye  think)^  or  upon  the 
character  of  the  people  addressed  {ye  think). 
The  Greek,  by  expressing  the  pronoun,  leaves 
no  doubt.  The  Lord  contrasts  the  type  of 
Pharisaic  character  with  that  of  the  true  dis- 
ciple ;  and  then  in  the  following  clause  the  full 
stress  can  be  laid  on  the  want  of  moral  purpose : 
*  and  ye  will  not  come  to  Me.'  ^ 

*  Other  instructive  examples  are  found  in  Matt.  vi.  9;  xiii.  18  ; 


Order  of  Words  29 

25.  Yet  once  more  :  the  eloquent  significance 
of  the  original  order  is  often  untranslatable 
{e.g.  Luke  xii.  48 ;  John  iii.  2  ;  xiii.  3  ;  xiv.  i  ; 
I  John  ii.  19;  Rom.  i.  14,  17,  18 ;  vi.  3  ;  i  Cor. 
xiv.  12;  Heb.  i.  5).  Sometimes,  however,  it 
can  be  preserved  ;  e.g. : — 

Luke  ii.  25,  according  to  thy  word,  in  peace  ; 
xxii.  33,  Lord,  with  thee  I  am  ready.  .  .  . 

Luke  xxiii.  25,  hvX  Jesus  he  delivered  up  .  .  . 
(comp.  Matt,  xxvii.  26). 

1  Cor.  v.  7,  for  our  Passover  hath  been 
sacrificed,  even  Christ. 

2  Cor.  vii.  6,  even  God.  .  .  . 

Gal.  V.  25,  ^j/  the  Spirit  let  us  also  walk. 

Philem.  10,  my  child  .  .  .  Onesimus, 

Heb.  ii.  9,  we  behold  Him  who  hath  been 
made  a  little  lower  than  the  angels,  even  Jesus. 

Heb.  xii.  i,  therefore  let  us  also,  seeing  we 
are  compassed  about  ... 

xxviii.  5 ;  John  iv.  38 ;  xi.  49 ;  xii.  26  ;  xv.  15,  16  ;  xviii.  21 ;  Acts 
iv.  7  ;  2  Cor.  xi.  29  ;  James  ii.  3.  So  also  it  is  impossible  in 
many  cases  to  give  the  force  of  avrbs  and  iKeTuos  (John  xviii.  17), 
though  an  attempt  has  sometimes  been  made  to  do  so:  Matt. 
i.  21;  xiii.  i;  xviii.  i;  Mark  iii.  135  John  ii.  25;  xx.  19; 
Acts  xvii.  25  ;  xx.  35.     See  on  the  other  hand  i  John  ii.  2. 


30  Effect  of  small  Details 

See  also  Luke  vii.  12  ;  ix.  6i  ;  John  iii.  31  ; 
Eph.  V.  12. 

26.  These  illustrations,  a  few  taken  from  an 
endless  number,  will  show  how  many  questions 
must  present  themselves  to  the  translator  of 
the  New  Testament  at  every  turn.  There  is 
not  one  detail  that  I  have  mentioned  which  a 
reader  would  not  be  glad  to  have  made  plain, 
if  it  could  be  done.  Not  one,  I  believe,  was 
left  unconsidered  in  the  process  of  revision. 
And  those  who  have  followed  me  so  far  will, 
I  think,  be  prepared  to  be  patient  and  sym- 
pathetic critics,  both  of  what  has  been  done, 
and  of  what  has  been  left  undone.  The  points 
raised  seem  perhaps  to  be  small  in  themselves : 
they  are  not  small  in  their  total  effect.  It  is 
by  studying  them  in  their  whole  range  that 
the  reader  gains  the  assurance,  that  the  words 
of  the  Bible  are  living  words. 


CHAPTER  I 

EXACTNESS  IN   GRAMMATICAL  DETAILS 

I.  So  far  I  have  noticed  some  examples  of 
the  necessary  shortcomings  of  an  English 
version  of  the  Greek  Testament.  Let  me  now 
point  to  some  typical  changes,  in  which  the 
Revised  Version  has  been  able  to  convey  to 
the  English  reader  more  of  the  exact  force 
and  colouring  of  the  original  than  he  could 
see  before. 

2.  This  is  not  the  place  to  discuss  the 
peculiarities  of  the  Greek  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment It  must  be  enough  to  recognise  the 
fact  that  it  is  marked  by  unique  characteristics. 
It  is  separated  very  clearly,  both  in  general 
vocabulary  and  in  construction,  from  the  lan- 
guage of  the  LXX.,  the  Greek  Version  of  the 
Old   Testament,   which  was    its    preparation, 

31 


32  Genitive 

and  from  the  Greek  of  the  Fathers,  which  was 
its  development.  It  combines  the  simple 
directness  of  Hebrew  thought  with  the  pre- 
cision of  Greek  expression.  In  this  way  th^ 
subtle  delicacy  of  Greek  expression  in  some 
sense  interprets  Hebrew  thought. 

At  the  same  time  the  several  writers  and 
the  constituent  books  of  the  New  Testament 
present  individual  features.  The  first  three 
Gospels  differ  in  style  from  the  fourth ;  the 
Epistle  to  the  Galatians  differs  from  that  to 
the  Ephesians  ;  and  both  differ  from  the  Epistle 
to  the  Hebrews. 

3.  A  faithful  translation  will  therefore  en- 
deavour to  preserve  even  minute  traits  which 
are  characteristic  either  in  construction  or  in 
vocabulary.  In  Biblical  Greek,  for  example, 
the  quality  of  an  object  is  often  expressed  by 
the  genitive  of  a  substantive,  in  imitation  of 
the  Hebrew  idiom  ('  the  steward  of  unrighteous- 
ness,' i.e.  *  the  unrighteous  steward,'  Luke  xvi. 
8) ;  but  in  many  cases  it  is  a  most  serious  loss 
to  represent  this  vivid  and  suggestive  form  of 
expression  by  an  adjectival  rendering.     Every 


of  Quality  33 

one  will  feel  that  to  substitute  (as  in  the  Author- 
ised .  Version)  gracious  words  for  words  of 
grace  in  Luke  iv.  22  ;  true  holiness  for  holiness 
of  truth  (I  should  have  preferred  of  the  truths 
*  the  holiness  which  is  the  practical  embodiment 
of  Christianity')  in  Eph.  iv.  24  (comp.  Rom. 
viii.  6,  mind  of  the  fleshy  mind  of  the  spirit  \ 
2  Thess.  ii.  i\^  a  working  of  error) ;  godly  sin- 
cerity for  sincerity  of  God  (followed  by  the 
grace  of  God)  in  2  Cor.  i.  12  ;  His  mighty  angels 
for  the  angels  of  His  power  in  2  Thess.  i.  7 
(followed  by  the  glory  of  His  might) ;  His  dear 
Son  for  the  Son  of  His  love  in  Col.  i.  13,  is  to 
obscure  the  truth.  The  last  phrase,  indeed,  is 
an  enrichment  of  English  Scriptural  language 
which  cannot  fail  to  pass  into  common  use. 
In  one  familiar  passage  the  injury  was  greater. 
Archbishop  Whately,  in  his  last  illness,  begged 
a  friend  to  read  to  him  St.  Paul's  description 
of  the  Christian's  hope,  as  he  looks  ^for  the 
Saviour^  the  Lord  fesus  Christ^  '  who  shall 
change  (so  the  friend  read  from  the  Authorised 
Version)  our  vile  body^  that  it  may  be  fashioned 
like  unto  His  glorious  body!  *  No,  no,'  inter- 
C 


34  Words  characteristic 

rupted  the  archbishop  ;  '  give  his  own  words. 
He  never  called  God's  work  vile.'  And  so 
now  we  read,  '  who  shall  fashion  anew  the  body 
of  oitr  humiliation^  that  it  may  be  conformed  to 
the  body  of  His  glory  ^  (Phil.  iii.  21). 

One  characteristic  thought  of  the  Bible, 
suggested  by  this  last  passage,  has  been 
placed  clearly  before  the  English  reader  by 
the  preservation  of  this  idiom.  The  revelation 
of  the  manifold  perfection  of  God,  as  man  can 
apprehend  it,  is  for  us  'the  glory  of  God.' 
'  The  glory  of  God '  is  that  which  we  are  en- 
abled to  see  in  Him,  and  not  something  which 
we  bring  of  our  own  to  Him.  As  we  ponder 
this  truth  we  come  to  understand  what  is 
meant  by  the  gospel  of  the  glory  of  the  blessed 
God  {i  Tim.  i.  11);  the  light  of  the  Gospel  of 
the  glory  of  Christ  (2  Cor.  iv.  4) ;  the  blessed  hope 
and  appearing  of  the  glory  of  our  great  God  and 
Saviour  fesus  Christ  (Tit.  ii.  13) ;  strengthened 
with  all  power,  according  to  the  might  of  His 
glory  (Col.  i.  11);  the  liberty  of  the  glory  of  the 
children  of  God  (Rom.  viii.  21). 

In  place  of  a  vague  epithet  we  find  that  the 


of  special  Books  35 

symbolical  appearances  of  '  the  glory  of  the 
Lord'  in  the  Old  Testament  (comp.  Exod. 
xxiv.  16)  have  obtained  their  fulfilment  in  the 
manifestation  of  God  in  Christ,  who  is  *  the 
image  of  the  invisible  God'  (Col.  i.  15);  and 
in  Him  we  look  forward  with  wondering  hope 
to  the  destiny  of  the  creature  made  by  His 
counsel  of  love  that  he  might  attain  His 
likeness. 

4.  The  illustration  which  has  been  just  given 
is  taken  from  the  common  features  of  New 
Testament  Greek.  The  several  writers  have 
also,  as  I  have  said,  their  distinguishing  pecu- 
liarities. Sometimes  a  single  word  produces  a 
striking  effect  in  a  book.  Thus  the  student  of 
the  Greek  of  St.  Mark's  Gospel  cannot  fail  to 
observe  the  singular  frequency  with  which  the 
Evangelist  uses  the  adverb  evOew^  (€v6v^). 
The  word  might  be  adequately  rendered 
^  forthwithl '  immediately!  '  straightway!  '  anon '; 
and  so  it  was  variously  rendered  in  the  Author- 
ised Version.  But  obviously  the  fidelity  of 
the  translation  was  distinctly  injured  by  the 
loss  of  the  recurrent  word ;  and  so  evOeco^  has 


36  Exactness  in 

been  represented  (I  think)  uniformly  in  the 
Revised  Version  of  the  Gospel  by  its  most 
exact  equivalent, '  straightway^  The  effect  of 
the  repetition  of  the  adverb,  which  occurs  about 
forty  times  in  the  Gospel — more  times  than  in 
all  the  other  books  of  the  New  Testament 
together — may  be  pleasing  or  unpleasing  to  a 
literary  taste  ;  but  the  translation  conveys  to 
the  English  reader  exactly  the  same  impression 
as  the  original  conveyed  to  a  Greek. 

St.  John,  again,  uses  most  commonly  for  his 
connecting  particle  a  word  {pvv)  which  might  be 
rendered  '  therefore^  '  so^  *  then ' ;  and  which  was 
in  fact  represented  in  the  Authorised  Version 
by  these  words,  and  also  by  '  btitl  '  nowl  *  and! 
But  such  variety  of  rendering  necessarily  tends 
to  obscure  the  sense  of  the  dependence  of 
events  one  on  another,  of  that  inner  sequence 
of  life,  which  St.  John  specially  points  out.^  If 
therefore  the  English  reader  is  struck  in  the 
Revised  Version  by  this  constantly  repeated 
*  therefore '  in  the  fourth  Gospel,  he  is  naturally 

1  The  *  then '  often  appears  as  merely  temporal ;  e.g.  xii.  28. 
In  John  xi.  12,  14,  we  have  ovv  and  rbr^^  both  rendered  then  in 
the  Authorised  Versioni 


grammatical  Details  37 

led  by  the  monotonous  ringing  of  the  word  to 
ponder  one  of  its  deepest  lessons. 

The  reality  of  this  lesson  of  the  deep-lying 
relation  of  things  is  illustrated  by  another 
characteristic  word  of  St.  John's  Gospel,  which 
may  be  noticed  here  by  anticipation.  St.  John 
habitually  speaks  of  the  Lord's  mighty  works 
as  ' signs'  The  teaching  which  he  suggests  is 
neutralised  when,  as  in  the  Authorised  Version, 
the  original  term  is  rendered  three  times  more 
often  '  miracles '  than  *  signs,'  and  that  too  in 
places  where  the  preservation  of  the  same 
rendering  throughout  is  of  moment  for  the 
understanding  of  the  argument  {eg.  ii.  18,  23  ; 
vi.  26,  30).  Step  by  step  the  '  signs '  are  laid 
open  in  the  Gospel,  luminous  with  spiritual 
meaning  ;  and  when  the  reader  has  followed 
the  use  of  the  word  throughout  the  narrative, 
he  can  first  understand  the  language  in  which 
the  Evangelist  reviews  the  Lord's  life  at  the 
end,  as  it  stands  in  the  Authorised  Version : 
*  Many  other  signs  did  Jesus  in  the  presence  of 
His  disciples,  which  are  not  written  in  this  book : 
but  these  are  written,  that  ye  might  believe  that 


^S  Changes  to  be  consiaerea 

Jesus  is  the  Christy  the  Son  of  God'  .  .  .  (John 
XX.  30/V 

5.  Such  slight  but  consistent  changes  as 
these,  which  preserve  peculiarities  of  structure 
and  language,  affect  the  character  of  the  trans- 
lation of  a  whole  book.  If  each  case  of  change 
were  considered  separately,  the  necessity  of 
change  (with  the  consequential  changes  it  pos- 
sibly entails)  ^  might  reasonably  be  questioned, 
but  a  wider  view  discloses  the  necessity  ;  and 
the  combination  of  small  changes  often  brings 
light  and  harmony  into  difficult  sections,  both  of 
the  narrative  and  of  the  argument.  Let  any  one, 
for  example,  note  all  the  changes  which  have 
been  made  in  the  translation  of  the  following 
passages,  passages  which  are  very  different 
in  character,  and  he  will  feel,  unless  I  am 
mistaken,  how  much  is  gained  in  force  and 
clearness  by  the  whole  effect  of  the  revision  : 
Matt,  xxviii.    18-20;    Mark  viii.   23-26;   Acts 

^  It  will  be  noticed  that  the  phrase  *  did  signs, '  which  has 
caused  a  good  deal  of  confident  criticism  on  the  Revisers' 
English,  is  found  here  in  the  Authorised  Version  (comp.  Ex. 
iv.  17,  30). 

2  Comp.  Revisers'  Preface,  iii.  §  2. 


all  together  39 

xxvii. ;  I  Cor.  xi.  20-34  ;  2  Cor.  iv,  7-10  ;  Col. 
iii.  1-4  ;  Heb.  ix.  11- 15  (use  of  the  article). 

To  examine  these  passages  in  detail  here 
would  be  impossible.  It  would  occupy  all  the 
space  at  our  disposal.  But  an  examination  of 
two  verses,  not  chosen  for  any  special  purpose, 
will  indicate  the  points  which  require  attention 
if  a  student  desires  to  learn  the  lessons  which 
the  Revision  is  fitted  to  convey.  For  the 
meaning  of  a  change  is  by  no  means  obvious 
without  the  exercise  of  patient  and  sympathetic 
thought.  And  it  is  on  this  that  I  wish  particu- 
larly to  lay  stress.  The  criticisms  on  the  Re- 
vised Version  which  I  have  seen  have  not  been 
deficient  in  vigour,  in  confidence,  in  subtlety,  in 
learning  ;  but  they  have  been  singularly  defi- 
cient in  considerate  intelligence.  The  patient 
use  of  a  concordance  would  have  answered 
many  of  them.  And  in  graver  variations 
nothing  is  easier  than  to  criticise  one  aspect 
of  a  novel  phrase.  But  the  phrases  of  Scrip- 
ture are  many-sided  ;  and  a  hasty  or  super- 
ficial critic  is  in  danger  of  missing  more  than 
he  observes.     At  least,  let  me  repeat,  the  critic 


40  Changes 

of  the  Revised  Version  should  remember  that 
each  change  which  he  is  called  to  consider  is 
not  the  irresponsible  opinion  of  a  single  scholar, 
but  a  judgment  supported  by  an  overwhelming 
majority  of  representative  scholars  after  keen 
discussion,  and  reconsidered  after  a  long  interval. 
Their  work  then  deserves  to  be  examined  at 
least  in  the  same  spirit  with  which  it  was  done. 
No  labour  was  spared  in  forming  the  judgment 
which  has  to  be  reviewed.  The  reader  who  con- 
demns the  conclusion  should  be  sure  that  he 
has  taken  pains  to  understand  why  it  was 
deliberately  adopted. 

We  may  take  then  Luke  xxii.  55 /as  an 
average  example  of  the  revision  where  the 
changes  have  been  numerous.^  The  changes  of 
reading  in  the  Greek  text  do  not  affect  the 
rendering  :  the  vivid  Trepcaylrdvrcov  of  the  origi- 
nal could  only  be  represented  by  a  paraphrase. 
We  notice  then  the  following  changes  : 

(i)  Aall :  Revised  Version,  r^2^r^  (comp.  Mark 
xiv.  66). 

(2)  were  set  down^  Peter  sat  down :  Revised 
Version,  had  sat  down^  Peter  sat. 

^  The  student  may  take  Luke  vi.  48  as  another  instructive 
example. 


in  Luke  xxii.  55  f  41 

(3)  among :  Revised  Version,  in  the  midst  of. 

(4)  but :  Revised  Version,  and, 

(5)  beheld  .  .  .  and  earnestly  looked  .  .  .  and 
said :  Revised  Version,  seeing  .  .  .  and  looking 
steadfastly  .  .  .  said. 

(6)  by  the  fire :  Revised  Version,  in  the  light 
of  the  fire. 

(7)  was  also  :  Revised  Version,  also  was. 
Now  of  these  changes  (3)  and  (7)  are  perhaps 

in  themselves  of  little  moment,  but  they  repre- 
sent the  original  more  closely  than  the  Author- 
ised Version,  and  are  in  agreement  with  it 
elsewhere  (iv  fiiao),  Matt,  xviii.  20  ;  Luke  xxiv. 

36). 

The  variation  in  the  conjunction  (4)  must  be 
taken  in  connection  with  the  rendering  of  verse 
57.  The  same  particle  (Se)  is  used  in  the  original 
in  both  verses ;  and  it  appears  that  the  struc- 
ture of  the  narrative  is  best  represented  by 
giving  to  it  a  conjunctive  force  in  verse  56  and 
a  disjunctive  force  in  verse  57,  while  the  Author- 
ised Version  gives  the  opposite  view. 

In  (2)  the  original  gives  two  verbs,  which  are 
distinguished  in  the  Revised  Version.  *  When 
they  had  all  sat  down,  Peter  sat  (was  sitting). .  .  .' 


42  Typical  Changes 

Our  attention  is  directed  to  St.  Peter  as  he 
formed  one  of  the  group,  and  not  as  joining 
it  afterwards  or  separately. 

The  Revised  Version  gives  in  (5)  the  natural 
progress  of  the  incident,  which  is  disturbed  by 
the  inaccurate  introduction  of  the  strong  word 
beheld  in  the  Authorised  Version  (ISovaa).  The 
two  other  changes  are  essential  to  a  true  repro- 
duction of  the  picture.  It  is  essential  that  the 
reader  should  feel  that  the  scene  is  in  the  open 
air ;  in  the  courtyard  {avXrj),  not  the  covered 
hall ;  and  the  vivid  touch  (6)  '  in  the  light  of 
the  fire '  comes  directly  from  the  experience  of 
some  spectator.  It  is  just  one  of  those  touches 
which  assures  us  that  we  have  the  record  of  an 
eye-witness.  We  seem  to  see  again  the  light" 
falling  on  the  troubled  face  of  the  anxious 
apostle,  while  the  Authorised  Version  gives  us 
only  a  general  phrase  wholly  inadequate  to  the 
Greek. 

All  the  changes  then,  I  believe,  fully  justify 
themselves  when  they  are  studied  ;  but  without 
study  much  of  their  meaning  would  be  missed. 
An  impatient  reader  might  easily  dismiss  them 


in  rendering  of  Tenses  43 

with  the  verdict  of  '  trivial '  or  *  pedantic/  and 
lose  a  lesson  on  the  vivid  power  of  the  Gospel 
narrative.^ 

6.  Having  made  these  general  remarks,  I 
wish  now  to  notice  examples  of  some  classes 
of  change,  of  which  the  student  of  the  Revised 
Version  will  take  account.  And  in  the  first 
place  I  wish  to  give  some  representative  illus- 
trations of  changes  due  to  exactness  of  gram- 
matical rendering,  in  a  strict  observance  {a)  of 
the  force  of  tenses,  {V)  of  the  article,  {c)  of  pre- 
positions, and  id)  of  particles.  A  reader  who 
has  once  felt  the  nature  of  the  gain,  most  real 
if  minute,  which  is  thus  secured,  will  not  after- 
wards be  content  to  dismiss  changes  of  a  like 
kind  without  patient  questioning. 

ia)  I  have  already  spoken  (Introduction,  §  20) 
of  the  marvellous  expressiveness  of  the  tenses 
of  the  Greek  verb,  which  often  baffles  the  trans- 
lator.    The  Revision  has  at  least  done  much 

^  A  careful  [study  of  the  following  passages  will  help  the 
reader  to  gain  for  himself  a  sense  of  the  real  force  of  the 
Revision  :  Matt,  xxviii.  18-20 ;  Luke  xxii.  55  /;  Acts  xxvii ; 
2  Cor.  iv.  7-10;  Heb.  ix.  11-15. 


44  Force  of  the  Present 

to  help  the  English  reader  to  appreciate  this 
subtle  power.  A  few  simple  instances  will 
bring  out  the  vividness  of  the /^resent. 

Thus  in  Matt.  x.  12,  the  perfectly  indefinite 
statement,  when  ye  come  into  a  house^  salute  it^ 
becomes  instinct  with  life  and  movement  by 
strict  adherence  to  the  original,  as  ye  enter  into 
the  house,  salute  it.  The  benediction  is  part  of 
the  entrance  (comp.  Rom.  xvi.  17,  are  causing). 
In  John  xiv.  18  (as  elsewhere)  the  Lord  says, 
/  come  to  yoUy  not,  /  will  come  to  you.  His 
Advent,  if  it  is  in  one  sense  future,  is  in  an- 
other sense  continuous.  So  again  in  the  pro- 
spect of  his  imminent  death,  St.  Paul  says 
(2  Tim.  iv.  6),  not,  /  am  ready  to  be  offered, 
but,  /  am  already  being  offered.  The  sacrifice 
has  begun,  of  which  the  apostle's  sufferings 
were  a  part.  In  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews 
(and  this  is  an  important  detail  in  relation  to 
the  date  of  the  epistle)  the  ministrations  of 
the  Temple  (representing  those  of  the  Taber- 
nacle) are  shown  as  present  and  not  (as  in 
the  Authorised  Version)  as  past  (Heb.  ix.  6f)} 

*  The  student  will  find  other  instructive  examples  in — 


and  Imperfect  Tenses  45 

7.  A  single  word,  though  it  happens   that 
the  form  is  irregular,  will  illustrate  the  force 
of  the  imperfect.     St.  John,  in  describing  the 
attitude   of  the   Baptist   after  Christ  had  re- 
Matt,  xi.  14,  which  is  to  come  (comp.  xvii.  ii). 
,,     xviii.  12,  ^\i\Q\\  goeth  astray. 
,,     xxvii.  24,  that  a  tumult  was  arising. 
Mark  i.  37,  all  are  seeking  Thee. 
„     X.  17,  as  He  was  going  forth. 
,,     xii.  43,  are  casting  (change  of  reading). 
„     xiii.  25,  shall  befalling. 
,,     xiii.  29,  coming  \.o  pass. 
,,     xiv.  42,  let  us  be  going. 
Luke  ii.  40,  marg.,  becoming f till  of  vfisdom. 

,,     viii.  14,  and  as  they  go  their  way. 
John  iv.  I,  was  making  and  baptizing. 

,,     XV.  27,  ye  also  bear  (not  shall  bear)  witness. 
,,     xvi.  15,  He  taketh\  16,  19,  ye  behold',  17,  ye  behold 
me  not. 

I  John  ii.  18,  the  darkness  is  passing  2.-yNz.y . 

1  Cor.  i.  18  (comp.  2  Thess.  ii.  10  ;  Acts  ii.  47 ;  2  Cor. 
iv.  3,  etc. ),  are  perishing  .  .  .  are  being  saved  .  .   . 

,,     ii.  6,  are  coming  \.o  nought. 

,,     vii.  31  is  (unhappily)  left  unchanged. 

2  Cor.  ii.  17,  corrupting  with  mg. 
„     iv.  6,  is  decaying. 

Col.  iii.  10,  is  being  renewed. 

I  Thess.  i.  10,  which  delivereth. 
,,     V.  3,  when  they  are  saying. 

These  renderings  may  indeed  appear  to  be  wanting  in  ele- 
gance, but  there  can  be  no  doubt  as  to  the  importance  of  the 
truths  which  some  of  them  bring  home  to  the  English  reader. 

The  compound  present  in  Col.  iii.  i.  (where  Christ  jV, 
seated  on  the  right  hand  of  God)  is  of  special  importance. 

The  force  of  the  present  is  seen  where  it  is  in  close  con- 
nection with  \ht  future:  e.g.  John  xiv.  3,  18 ;  xvi.  15. 


46  Force  of  the  Imperfect 

turned  from  the  Temptation,  brings  up  before 
the  reader  his  personal  recollection  of  the 
scene.  On  the  next  day^  he  writes,  John  was 
standing,  waiting  in  watchful  expectation  for 
the  issue  (i.  35  ;  elaTrJKeb,  not  stood,  as  in  the 
Authorised  Version).  And  in  six  other  pas- 
sages of  his  Gospel  in  which  he  uses  the 
word,  there  is  the  same  pictured  distinctness 
of  the  figure  to  which  the  eyes  of  many  were 
turned.  On  the  great  day  of  the  Feast  of 
Tabernacles,  Jesus  was  standing,  till  at  last 
the  silence  was  broken,  and  He  cried  .  .  . 
(vii.  37  ;  eldTrjKei  .  .  .  koX  e/cpa^e).  At  the  be- 
trayal, Judas  was  standing  with  the  enemies 
of  Christ  (xviii.  5).  St.  Peter  was  standing  at 
the  door,  when  Jesus  had  entered  the  palace 
of  the  high  priest  (xviii.  16,  comp.  18).  By 
the  cross  of  Jesus  were  standing  His  mother 
and  His  mothers  sister  .  .  .  (xix.  25).  When 
the  disciples  had  returned  from  the  empty 
tomb  Mary  was  standing  there  still  (xx.  11). 
In  all  these  places  the  Authorised  Version  has 
*  stoodl  for  which  the  Revised  Version  has  sub- 
stituted the  strict  rendering,  except  in  vii.  IJ, 


and  Aonst  47 

where  the  combination  '  was  standing,  and  he 
cried'  seemed  unhappily  (I  think)  to  many 
too  harsh.  The  detail  is  perhaps  a  small 
one ;  but  still  is  it  not  just  the  master-touch 
which  kindles  each  scene  with  life  ?  ^ 

8.  The  force  of  the  aorist,  which  answers, 
in  the  main,  to  the  simple  past  tense  in 
English,  will  come  before  us  in  other  connec- 
tions. One  or  two  examples  will  direct  the 
English  reader   to   consider   the   effect  which 

^  The  following  examples  are  all  of  interest : — 
Matt.  xxiv.  I,  Jesus  went  out,  .  .  .  and  was  going  on  His 
way. 

Mark  xv.  6,  used  to  release. 

,,     xvi.  3,  were  saying. 
Luke  ii.  38,  were  looking  for. 
,,     ii.  43,  were  returning. 
,,     xxiv.  32,  was  not  our  heart  burning} 
Tohn  iv.  30,  they  .  .  .  were  coming  to  Him. 
,,     vi.  18,  the  sea  was  rising. 
,,     x.  23,  Jesus  was  walking. 
, ,     xi.  8,  were  seeking. 
Acts  xxvii.  41,  began  to  break  tip. 

Comp.  Mark  ii.  23 ;  ix.  9  ;  Luke  vi.  i  ;  vii.  37  ;  viii.  23, 
52;  ix.  43;  X.  30 /;  xi.  29;  John  X.  40;  xi.  8,  31  ;  Acts  iii. 
I  ;  vi.  I ;  xiii.  42 ;  xvi.  25  ;  i  John  ii.  26 ;  2  Cor.  iii.  7,  13. 

The  student  will  feel  in  every  case  that  the  narrative  gains 
in  directness  and  life  by  the  exact  rendering. 

The  compound  imperfect  is  always  expressive  :  Mark  x.  32  ; 
xiv.  52 ;  XV.  43  ;  Luke  i.  21  ;  ii.  33  ;  v.  i,  29 ;  John  xviii.  18. 
Comp.  Introduction,  §  20. 


48  Force  of  the  A  ovist 

it    has    in    giving    precision    to    a    fact    or 
thought.  ' 

When  the  wise  men  ask, '  Where  is  He  that 
is  born  King  of  the  Jews  ?  for  we  saw  {eUo^ev) 
His  star  in  the  east/  they  place  their  convic- 
tion of  the  Divine  birth  in  immediate  con- 
nection with  a  sign  which  had  been  granted 
to  them.  So  the  unfaithful  disciples  appeal 
to  a  past  which  rises  sharply  before  them 
when  they  say,  '  Lord,  Lord,  did  we  not  pro- 
phesy by  Thy  name,  and  by  Thy  name  cast 
out  devils  ?'  (Matt.  vii.  22  ;  comp,  2  Cor.  i.  21/; 
iii.  6  ;  vii.  14).  The  period  of  the  instruction  of 
Theophilus  is  clearly  marked  by  the  words, 
*  .  .  .  the  certainty  concerning  the  things 
wherein  thou  wast  instructed '  (Luke  i.  4). 
The  experience  of  Israel  is  vividly  brought 
out  in  the  Revised  Version  of  Acts  vii.  52/; 
John  vi.  49.  We  are  carried  also  to  higher 
thoughts.  The  issue  of  the  Divine  counsel 
is  placed  in  closer  relation  to  the  eternal 
order  when  we  read,  'for  the  elect's  sake, 
whom  He  chose^  He  shortened  the  days '  (Mark 
xiii.  20;   comp.  Luke  x.  21  ;  John  xv.  15/; 


in  connection  with  other  Tenses       49 

xvii.  2;  Eph.  i.  4,  6,  8,  11).  On  the  Divine 
side  the  work"  of  making  redemption  is  com- 
pleted though  he  has  to  reah'se  it  by  'faith.' 
If  then  ye  are  raised  (Authorised  Version,  be 
risen),  seek  the  things  that  are  above.  .  .  .  For 
ye  died  (Authorised  Version,  are  dead)  . .  .  Mor- 
tify therefore  .  .  .  (Col.  iii.  i  ff\  comp.  i  Cor.  vi. 
1 1 ;  Rom.  vi.  4).  There  is  again,  as  it  were,  a 
glimpse  of  the  court  of  heaven  opened  to  us 
(Job  i.  6  ff)  when  the  Lord  says,  *  Simon, 
Simon,  behold,  Satan  asked  to  have  you :  .  .  . 
but  I  made  supplication  for  thee  .  .  .'  (Luke 
xxii.  31/).^ 

The  distinctive  sense  of  the  aorist  is  shown 
with  marked  emphasis  when  it  is  in  close  com- 
bination with  other  tenses.  In  many  cases, 
as  we  have  already  seen  (Introduction,  §  20), 
the  expressiveness  of  the  connection  of  the 
aorist  and  the  imperfect  cannot  be  reproduced 
directly  in  English,  though  sometimes  it  may 
be  indicated  by  a  fuller  rendering  of  the  im- 
perfect  (Acts   iii.    8,   he   stood,   and   began   to 

^  The  student  should  pay  particular  attention  to  the  use  of 
the  aorist  in  the  Lord's  last  discourses  in  St.  John  {e.g.  John 
xiii.  31,  marg.  ;  xvii.  4,  26). 

D 


50  Aorist  and  Perfect 

walk  \  Gal.  V.  7),  or  by  the  introduction  of  a 
pronoun  which  separates  the  two  verbs  and 
gives  special  distinctness  to  the  second  action 
{e.g.  Acts  xi.  23  ;  xv.  \2)} 

When,  on  the  other  hand,  the  aorist  is  joined 
with  the  perfect,  the  force  of  the  combination 
can  generally  be  expressed.  It  will  be  enough 
to  refer  to  one  or  two  typical  passages. 

Thus  in  the  beginning  of  his  first  epistle 
St.  John  distinguishes  between  the  abiding 
evidence  of  sight  to  the  message  of  the  Gospel 
and  that  peculiar  experience  which  he  had 
himself  had  in  the  historical  Presence  of  the 
Lord :  *  That  which  we  have  seen  with  our 
eyes,  that  which  we  beheld,  and  our  hands 
handled  .  .  .'  (i  John  i.  i).  There  is  a  corre- 
sponding distinction  in  the  beginning  of  his 
Gospel  between  the  fact  of  creation  and  the 
continuance  of  created  things :  *  All  things 
were  made  by  Him  ;    and  without  Him  was 

^  In  addition  to  the  passages  already  quoted,  the  following 
are  worthy  of  study  in  the  original:  Matt.  iv.  ii;  viii.  15; 
ix.  6f,xxi.  8;  Mark  xvi.  2  ;  Luke  iii.  21 ;  v.  5;  vii.  32,  38; 
viii.  46;  ix.  9;  X.  24;  xi.  52;  xii.  49;  xviii.  38/;  Acts  xv. 
19/;  xvi.  7;  Jas.  ii.  22;  Rom.  vii.  4;  viii.  2;  i  Cor.  iii.  6; 
X.  4 ;  Eph.  iii.  2 ;  2  Tim.  iv.  10. 


Use  of  the  Perfect  51 

not  anything  made  that  hath  been  made'  (John 
i.  3  ;  compare  the  rendering  in  the  margin  ; 
viii.  42).  The  same  contrast  is  found  in 
Colossians  i.  16,  '  in  Him  were  all  things 
created  {eicTiGQr]) ;  ...  all  things  have  been 
created  (eKTco-Tai)  through  Him  and  unto  Him.' 
9.  The  Greek  perfect  can  generally  be 
adequately  represented  in  English,  and  it  was, 
in  fact,  for  the  most  part  rightly  rendered 
in  the  Authorised  Version  {e.g.  John  xx.  21). 
But  the  exact  meaning  of  some  passages  has 
been  first  given  in  the  Revised  Version.  The 
affirmation  of  the  continuous  virtue  of  the 
Resurrection,  as  shown  by  the  remarkable 
language  of  i  Cor.  xv.,  has  been  already 
noticed,  and  the  same  abiding  power  belongs 
to  the  other  facts  of  the  historic  life  of  Christ 
(Heb.  ii.  9,  18 ;  iv.  14,  15  ;  xii.  3).  In  Matthew 
V.  10  blessedness  is  assigned  to  those  who 
have  borne  the  trial  of  persecution  success- 
fully, and  not  to  those  who  are  suffering  in 
the  conflict  (contrast  i  Cor.  iv.  12).  The 
crown  of  righteousness  is  kept  for  those  who 
have  loved  the  Lord's   appearing  to  the  end 


52  Use  of  the  Perfect 

(2  Tim.  iv.  8).  So  too  the  words  and  the  facts 
of  Scripture  are  not  infrequently  presented 
in  their  abiding  force,  'that  which  hath  been 
spoken'  (Acts  ii.  16;  Heb.  i.  13  ;  iv.  zff\  x*  9> 
etc. ;  Acts  vii.  35  ;  Heb.  xi.  17  marg. ;  comp.  2 
Cor.  xii.  9) ;  and  the  labours  of  earlier  toilers 
for  God  are  regarded  not  merely  in  the  past, 
but  as  bearing  fruit  in  the  present  (John  iv.  38). 
In  one  famous  verse  of  St.  John's  Gospel 
the  tense  is  not  without  bearing  on  the  author- 
ship of  the  Gospel.  We  read  in  the  Authorised 
Version  of  chap.  xix.  35,  -^^  that  saw  it  bare 
record^  and  his  record  is  true.  '  What  words,' 
I  remember  to  have  read,  '  could  show  more 
clearly  that  the  Evangelist  quotes  an  earlier 
witness,  who  has  passed  away  ?  If  it  were  not 
so,  he  must  have  used  the  perfect'  And  so 
indeed  he  did.  What  he  wrote  is  rightly 
translated,  he  that  hath  seen  hath  borne  witness; 
and  the  force  of  the  argument  is  turned  in  the 
opposite  direction.^ 

^  Other  instructive  examples  of  the  exact  rendering  of  the 
perfect  are  found:  Matt.  xix.  8;  Mark  ix.  21;  John  i.  32/; 
vi.  69;  ix.    29;  xi.  11/,  27;  xii.  29;  xiv.  22;  xvi.  11;  xvii. 


Omission  of  the  Article  53 

10.  ib)  The  definite  article  is  a  second  most 
important  element  in  the  power  of  Greek. 
This  fared  badly  in  the  Authorised  Version, 
for  the  Latin  versions,  which  greatly  influenced 
our  early  translators  even  when  they  were 
unconscious  of  the  influence,  were  incapable 
of  expressing  it.  Thus  it  came  to  pass  that 
the  definite  article  was  both  wrongly  introduced 
in  the  Authorised  Version,  and  also  wrongly 
omitted. 

A  few  examples  of  each  kind  of  error,  which 
have  been  corrected  in  the  revision,  will  direct 
the  English  reader  to  details  which  constantly 
require  his  attention. 

II.  It  has  been  frequently  urged  against 
St.  Paul  that  he  is  guilty  of  exaggeration  in 
stating  that  the  love  of  money  is  the  root  of  all 
evil{i  Tim.  vi.  10).  But  in  point  of  fact  what 
he  does  say  is  that  the  love  of  money  is  a  root  of 
all  kinds  of  evil  \  it  possesses  this  evil  power, 
but  does  not  monopolise  it, — a  truth  which 
finds    daily   illustration.      The    same    apostle 

6;  xviii.  9>  37;  I  Cor.  xiii.  ii  ;  2  Cor.  xii.  9;  Gal.  iii.  19; 
Heb.  iv.  I ;  x.  10  (contrast  verse  14) ;  xii.  11.  Comp.  Matt.  i.  22  ; 
xxi.  4;  xxvi.  56  (7^7o;'ev  of  a /r^j^w^  fulfilment) ;  John  i.  15. 


54  Omission  of 

again,  when  he  describes  the  privileges  of  his 
office,  insists  on  its  character  and  not  on  its 
exclusive  and  exhaustive  endowment;  let  a 
man  so  account  of  us,  as  of  ministers  of  Christ 
— not  the  ministers  (i  Cor.  iv.  i).  The  words 
which  Moses  received  from  God  were  not  the 
lively  oracles y  but  living  oracles  (Acts  vii.  38). 
St.  Stephen,  in  using  the  phrase,  wished  to 
emphasise  the  power  and  not  the  completeness 
of  the  revelation.  The  wonder  of  the  disciples, 
when  they  saw  the  Lord  conversing  by  the 
well  at  Sychar  was  not  that  He  was  speaking 
with  the  woman,  but  that  He  was  speaking 
with  a  woman  (John  iv.  27  ;  comp.  Luke  ii. 
12;  iii.  14;  vii.  3  ;  x.  6 ;  Acts  iv.  9  ;  xiv.  27; 
2  Cor.  iii.  6;  vi.  16;  Heb.  ii.  5).  The  teaching 
of  the  parable  of  the  pounds  is  changed  in  an 
essential  particular  if  we  read  that  the  noble- 
man called  his  ten  servants,  his  whole  house- 
hold, instead  of  called  ten  servants  of  his  (Luke 
xix.  13).  This  special  charge  is  not  presented 
as  universal.  The  altar  which  the  Athenians 
erected  was  not,  as  we  are  tempted  to  suppose, 
to  one  whose  supreme  and  mysterious  majesty 


the  Article  55 

they  recognised  (the  unknown  God),  but  simply 
to  an  unknown  God  (Acts  xvii.  23).  When 
the  Lord  delivered  the  address  recorded  in 
Luke  vi.,  He  stood  not  in  the  plain,  but  on 
a  level  place,  a  plateau  on  *  the  mountain ' 
(verse  17). 

In  many  cases  the  effect  of  the  absence  of 
the  definite  article  is  not  felt  without  a 
moment's  reflection;  but  then  it  will  appear 
that  the  change  has  rightly  thrown  the 
emphasis  on  the  character  of  the  subject 
instead  of  the  concrete  subject  itself.  The 
English  reader  will  appreciate  the  shade  of 
difference  between  the  Jews  have  no  dealings 
with  the  Samaritans,  and  Jews  have  no  dealings 
with  Samaritans  (John  iv.  9 ;  comp.  Mark  xii. 
25  ;  Acts  xviii.  4 ;  i  Cor.  i.  22  ;  ix.  20).^  Our 
thoughts  are  rightly  guarded  when  we  read, 
Know  ye  not  that  ye  are  a  temple  oj  Godf 
(i  Cor.  iii.  16;)  Know  ye  not  that  your  bodies 
are  members  oJ  Christ?  (i  Cor.  vi.  15.)  The 
Divine    Sanctuary    and   the   Divine   Body   is 

1  Comp.  2  Pet.  ii.  4 ;  iii.  5 ;   Rev.  xiv.  6.      The  indefinite 
rendering  in  Matt.  xii.  41  and  Luke  xi.  31 /would,  I  think. 


have  been  a 


gam. 


56  Omission  of  the  Article 

vaster  and  more  complex  than  we  can  yet 
comprehend. 

Sometimes  the  idea  involved  in  the  indefi- 
nite form  is  of  more  considerable  importance. 
In  Rev.  i.  13,  xiv.  14,  the  whole  conception 
is  destroyed  by  the  use  of  the  definite  title 
the  Son  of  man :  and,  as  it  seems  to  me,  the 
loss  is  no  less  in  John  v.  27,  though  here 
the -two-thirds  majority  was  not  obtained  to 
change  the  text ;  but  it  will  be  observed  that 
the  American  Revisers  adopt  the  margin 
absolutely  (comp.  Heb.  i.  2).^  In  all  three  cases 
the  peculiar  phrase  of  the  original,  which  occurs 
nowhere  else  in  the  New  Testament,  marks 
true  humanity  and  not  the  representative  man 
(comp.  I  Tim.  ii.  5,  Himself  man). 

Not  less  important  is  the  difference  between 
'  the  Holy  Spirit '  (personal :  to  irvevfjua  to  aycoVj 
TO  dyiov  TTv.)  and  the  gift,  or  the  operation  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  {rrvevfia  dycov),  though  it  has  not 

^  In  some  cases,  like  this,  it  were  to  be  wished  that  the 
Revisers  had  boldly  adopted  an  anarthrous  form  in  English  {Son, 
not  a  Son,  or  Ms  Son).  John  x.  2,  shepherd  of  the  sheep  (not 
the  or  a  shepherd) ;  i  Cor.  xii.  27,  Christ's  body  ;  John  xii.  36, 
as  light  (not  a  light)  (comp.  Introduction,  §  22). 


Insertion  of  the  Article  57 

been  always  found  possible  to  express  it. 
This  has  been  done  by  a  bold  paraphrase  in 
John  vii.  39,  for  the  Spirit  was  not  yet  given 
(after  the  Authorised  Version);  Acts  xix.  2, 
whether  the  Holy  Ghost  was  given. 

In  I  Tim.  iii.  11,  the  wrong  introduction  of 
the  article  (their  wives)  is  a  serious  error  in 
another  direction.  It  has  wholly  removed  the 
probable  allusion  to  deaconesses,  side  by  side 
with  deacons.^ 

I2._  These  illustrations  will  show  the  general 
effect  of  the  omission  of  the  article  in  the  Revised 
Version  in  accordance  with  the  original,  where 
it  had  been  wrongly  inserted  in  the  Authorised 
Version.  On  the  other  hand,  the  introduction 
of  the  definite  article  into  the  Revised  Version 
in  places  where  it  had  been  wrongly  omitted 

1  In  some  cases,  the  power  of  association  was  too  strong  to 
allow  the  disturbance  of  a  familiar  phrase.  Every  reader  will 
feel,  upon  reflection,  the  difference  between  *  a  living  God ' 
and  'the  living  God,'  between  the  conceptions  of  the  One 
Sovereign  Father,  regarded  in  His  character  and  regarded  in 
His  personality.  But  the  definite  form  remains  in  Heb.  iii. 
12 ;  ix.  14 ;  X.  31  ;  xii.  22 ;  i  Tim.  iv.  10 ;  Acts  xiv.  15, 
though  in  every  case  the  argument  gains  by  the  strict  render- 
ing (see  I  Thess.  i.  9).  Here  and  there,  however,  the  Revisers 
ventured  to  use  a  new  form:  e.g.  Rom.  i.  17;  iii.  21,  a 
righteousness  (comp.  Introduction,  §  21). 


58  Insertion  of 

in  the  Authorised  Version,  frequently  gives  a 
local  distinctness  to  a  phrase  which  is  vividly 
marked  in  the  original.  Thus,  whatever  may 
be  the  meaning  of  the  pinnacle  of  the  Temple 
(Matt.  iv.  5),  it  is  no  longer  left  in  its  mislead- 
ing indefiniteness.  In  the  narrative  of  the 
Gadarene  demoniacs,  the  steep  (Matt.  viii.  32) 
gives  back  the  touch  which  had  disappeared  in 
the  Authorised  Version  (a  steep  place).  The 
mountain  is  restored  to  its  proper  place  in 
the  familiar  scenery  of  the  Galilean  lake 
(Matt.  V.  I  ;  xiv.  23,  etc.)  like  *  the  wilderness ' 
(Matt.  iv.  i).  The  liberality  of  the  centurion 
at  Capernaum  is  seen  as  it  was  described,  htm- 
self  built  us  our  synagogtie  (Luke  vii.  5).  The 
band  of  soldiers  (not  a  band),  in  John  xviii.  3, 
at  once  suggests  the  thought  of  the  Roman 
garrison  of  Antonia  (comp.  Acts  xxi.  38). 

In  other  places  the  definiteness  fixes  atten- 
tion on  some  custom  or  fact  which  might  other- 
wise be  overlooked.  The  question  which  St. 
Peter  was  over-hasty  to  answer  becomes  intelli- 
gible in  its  full  import  when  we  read  :  Doth  not 
your  Master  pay  the  half  shekel? — the  contribu- 


the  Article  59 

tion  of  the  faithful  Jew  to  the  Temple  (Matt, 
xvii.  24, 27  ;  Exod.  xxx.  15).  If  at  first  hearing 
the  seats  of  them  that  sold  the  doves  (Matt.  xxi. 
12)  sounds  harsh,  the  pointed  reference  to  the 
common  offering  of  the  poor  is  more  than  a  com- 
pensation (comp.  Luke  ii.  16,  the  manger  \  Mark 
iv.  38,  the  cushion).  The  phrase,  how  shall  he 
.  .  .  say  the  Amen  at  thy  giving  of  thanks  .  .  .? 
(i  Cor.  xiv.  16 ;  comp.  2  Cor.  i.  20 ;  Acts  x.  47, 
the  water ;  Mark  xvi.  20)  gives  a  glimpse  of 
the  early  Christian  service.  St.  John  nowhere 
mentions  the  call  of  the  apostles,  but  in  due 
course  he  refers  to  the  twelve  (vi.  70,  did  not  I 
choose  you  the  twelve  ?)  as  a  well-known  body 
(comp.  Acts  ii.  42,  xx.  11,  the  bread). 

Sometimes  the  definite  article  calls  up  a 
familiar  image.  Thus  the  Baptist  is  not  spoken 
of  vaguely  as  a  burning  and  shining  lights  but 
the  lamp  that  burneth  and  shineth  (John  v.  35), 
the  lamp  which  is  used  before  the  sun  has  risen, 
and  which  is  consumed  while  it  illuminates. 
Elsewhere  we  have  a  natural  allusion  to  a 
familiar  object :  the  bushel  and  the  lamp-stand 
(Matt.  V.  15)  are  a  part  of  the  furniture  of  every 


6o  Use  of 

cottage  (comp.  John  xiii.  5,  the  basin).  'The 
dogs '  and  *  the  swine '  (Matt.  vii.  6)  are  placed 
side  by  side  as  repulsive  objects,  which  men 
were  likely  to  encounter.  The  wise  builder 
digs  down  till  he  reaches  the  rock  (Matt.  vii.  24 ; 
comp.  xiii.  5,  7,  8),  which  underlies  the  super- 
ficial soil.  A  vision  is  opened  to  us  of  the  inner 
harmonies  of  nature  when  we  read  that  the  fig- 
tree  has  her  parable  for  our  instruction  (Matt, 
xxiv.  32). 

In  this  connection  it  is  of  interest  to  notice 
how  the  language  used  of  the  coming  of  Christ 
and  the  last  things  has  received  again  in  the 
Revised  Version  the  vividness  with  which  it  had 
been  coloured  by  the  popular  imagination.  The 
great  tribulation  (Rev.  vii.  14),  the  weeping  and 
gnashing  of  teeth  (Matt.  viii.  12,  etc.),  the  crown 
of  righteousness  (2  Tim.  iv.  8)  are  living  and 
familiar  figures,  under  which  the  common  belief 
was  embodied  (comp.  Luke  iii.  16 ;  i  Cor.  iv.  5  ; 
2  Thess.  ii.  3  ;  I  Tim.  i.  18 ;  ii.  6  ;  2  John  7). 

In  close  relation  with  this  definite,  popular 
imagery  stand  other  phrases  which  express 
current  spiritual  conceptions  in  a  concrete  form, 


the  Article  6i 

as  '  the  light '  and  '  the  darkness '  (John  iii.  19), 
'the  wretched  one '(Rev.  in.  17;  comp.  Luke 
xviii.  13  marg.).  To  the  same  general  form  of 
expression  belong  *  the  sound  doctrine '  (Tit.  i. 
9  ;  n.  i)  and  '  the  Way '  (Acts  ix.  2  ;  xix.  9,  23  ; 
xxiv.  22). 

Sometimes  classes  are  separated  by  the  re- 
petition of  the  article  where  the  distinction  is  of 
importance  to  the  sense.  Thus  the  vengeance 
of  the  Lord  is  revealed  (Revised  Version)  to 
them  that  know  not  God,  and  to  them  that  obey 
not  the  gospel  of  our  Lord  (2  Thess.  i.  8).  Two 
kinds  of  offenders  are  contemplated,  and  not 
two,pffences  of  one  class  (Authorised  Version). 
Yet  once  again  the  Greek  article  is  able  also 
to  mark  the  gender  of  words  which  are  them- 
selves ambiguous.  Thus  when  the  Authorised 
Version  says  that  Herod  slew  all  the  children 
that  were  in  Bethlehem,  the  original  (and 
Revised  Version)  limits  his  violence  to  the 
male  children  (comp.  Luke  xv.  6,  9-  John 
i.ii.)i 

^  Every  page  of  the  Revised  Version  will  furnish  examples  of 
changes  such  as  have  been  illustrated  in  the  last  two  sections. 


62  Exact  rendering 

13.  (c)  It  would  not  be  possible  to  give  even 
the  most  meagre  series  of  representative  ex- 
amples to  illustrate  the  shades  of  meaning  in 
prepositions  and  particles,  disregarded  in  earlier 
versions,  which  have  obtained  an  adequate  ex- 
pression in  the  Revised  Version.  Half  a  dozen 
passages  will  be  enough  to  show  the  kind  of 
changes  which  have  been  brought  in  by  faith- 
fulness in  these  details,  and  to  give  a  clew  which 
the  reader  can  follow  in  his  private  study. 

Two  alterations  of  this  class,  each  of  a  single 
syllable,  are  sufficient  to  illuminate  our  whole 
conception  of  the  Christian  faith.  How  few 
readers  of  the  Authorised  Version  could  enter 
into  the  meaning  of  the  baptismal  formula,  the 
charter  of  our  life ;  but  now,  when  we  reflect 

The  reader  is  apt  to  disregard  them,  and  even  to  feel  irritated 
by  them,  till  he  is  induced  to  ask  what  is  their  exact  force.  Any 
one  who  will  carefully  compare  (to  take  two  passages)  i  Tim.  vi. ; 
2  Tim.  iv.  in  the  Revised  Version  and  the  Authorised  Version 
will,  I  think,  feel  that  such  details  are  not  unimportant.  Other 
isolated  examples  of  interest  occur  :  Matt.  i.  23  {the  virgin)',  Luke 
xvii.  17  [thtten)',  xviii.  16  {jthe  little  children)-,  John  xvi.  13 
[all the  truth) ;  xviii.  4  [all  the  things  .  .  .) ;  Actsi.  13  [the  upper 
room) ',  Acts  iv.  11  [you  the  builders) ;  Rom.  v.  15  (^  .  .  .  the 
many  died  .  .  .  abound  unto  the  many) ;  i  Cor.  i.  21  [the  preach- 
ing)', X.  13  [the  way  of  escape)'.  Col.  i.  19  [all  the  fulness). 
See  also  Matt.  vi.  25;  vii.  4;  2  Cor.  v.  17;  xii.  18;  Eph.  ii. 
12 ;  Phil.  iii.  2  ;  Heb.  x.  i,  20. 


of  Prepositions  6  3 

on  the  words,  make  disciples  of  all  the  nations y 
baptizing  them  into  (not  in)  the  name  of  the 
Father  and  of  the  Son  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
(Matt  xxviii.  19),  we  come  to  know  what  is 
the  mystery  of  our  incorporation  into  the  body 
of  Christ.  And  as  we  learn  this  we  enter  into 
St.  Paul's  words,  The  free  gift  of  God  is  eternal 
life  in  (not  through)  Christ  fesus  our  Lord 
(Rom.  vi.  23).  It  is  indeed  most  true  that  the 
Son  of  God  won  life  for  us,  but  it  is  not  any- 
thing apart  from  Himself  We  live,  as  He  has 
made  it  possible  for  us  to  realise  life,  only 
in  Him  (comp.  John  xx.  31  ;  i  Cor.  i.  4 ;  Eph. 
iv.  32  ;  Phil.  iv.  19).  Am  I  then  wrong  in  say- 
ing that  he  who  has  mastered  the  meaning  of 
those  two  prepositions  now  truly  rendered — 
'into  the  Name,'  'in  Christ' — has  found  the 
central  truth  of  Christianity?  Certainly  I 
would  gladly  have  given  the  ten  years  of  my 
life  spent  on  the  Revision  to  bring  only  these 
two  phrases  of  the  New  Testament  to  the 
heart  of  Englishmen.^ 

*  Comp.  Acts  iv.  12 ;  xiii.  38  /;  i  Pet.  v.  10 ;  i  John  v.  11 ; 
I  Cor.  i.  4  /. 


64  Force  of  Greek 

The  other  examples  which  I  have  set  down 
are  necessarily  of  less  significance,  but  still  they 
mark  thoughts  or  traits  in  the  apostolic  writ- 
ings not  without  interest.  We  can  all  feel  the 
difference  between  '  believing  a  man '  and  '  be- 
lieving in '  or  *  on  him.'  The  first  marks  intel- 
lectual assent,  and  the  second  active  devotion. 
The  preservation  of  this  contrast,  lost  in  the 
Authorised  Version,  explains  the  tragic  develop- 
ment of  the  history  in  John  viii.  Some  believed 
on  Christ  (verse  30),  and  they  were  safe  in  their 
readiness  to  follow  Him,  wherever  He  might 
lead  them.  Some  Jews  believed  Him  (verse 
31),  and,  while  they  admitted  His  claims,  would 
have  made  Him  the  Messiah  of  their  own  hearts. 
In  such  a  state  lay  the  possibility  of  the  fatal 
issues  of  the  chapter.^ 

In  John  xix.  24/,  the  pathos  of  the  descrip- 
tion is  grievously  marred  by  the  separation  of 
the  two  groups  at  the  cross  which  the  Evan- 
gelist closely  connects.  TJiese  things  therefore 
the  soldiers  did.    Now  there  stood  .  .  .  (Author- 

i;./^  The  student  will  find  the  variation  of  the  prepositions  in 
I  Cor.  xii.  7  ^  {through,  according  to,  in)  a  suggestive  lesson 
in  the  laws  of  revelation. 


Particles  65 

ised  Version).  Once  again  we  feel  the  real 
meaning  of  the  contrast  by  the  help  of  a  slight 
change  in  accordance  with  the  original :  These 
things  therefore  the  soldiers  did.  But  there  were 
standing.  .  .  . 

In  the  familiar  sentence,  Let  your  tight  so 
shine  before  men  that  .  .  .  (Matt.  v.  16),  it  is 
perhaps  hardly  possible  to  separate  the  *so' 
from  that  which  follows,  as  if  it  were  descrip- 
tive of  the  aim  of  Christian  conduct  {so  .  .  . 
that  .  .  .  ) ;  but  the  Revised  Version  has  done 
something  to  restore  the  true  connection  :  Even 
so  tet  your  light  shine  ...  as  the  lamp,  placed 
in  its  proper  and  conspicuous  position.  The 
Christian  must  not  shrink  from  the  respon- 
sibility of  faith. 

A  last  illustration  shall  be  taken  from  the 
form  of  a  question.  In  Greek,  even  more 
simply  than  in  English,  the  questioner  can 
indicate  the  nature  of  the  expected  answer, 
and  so  reveal  his  own  thoughts.  When,  there- 
fore, we  read  now  in  John  iv.  29,  Can  this  be  the 
Christ?   we  feel  that  the  woman  gives  utter- 

^  Comp.  Luke  xxiii.  56;  xxiv.  i. 
E 


66  Form  of  Questions 

ance  to  a  thought  which,  she  implies,  is  too 
great  for  hope.  Her  words  grammatically 
suggest  that  it  cannot  be  so,  but  faith  lives 
still  (comp.  John  xviii.  17,  25,  y,y] ;  vii.  26, 
iiT] ;  Luke  xxiii.  39,  ov^O* 


CHAPTER  II 

UNIFORMITIES  OF  LANGUAGE  RESTORED 

I.  The   Revisers   of   the   New   Testament  of 
1 88 1    aimed,   as   we    have   seen,   at   the   most 
scrupulous  faithfulness.     They  endeavoured  to 
enable  the  English  reader  to  follow  the  corre- 
spondences  of   the   original   with   the   closest 
exactness,  to  catch  the   solemn   repetition   of 
words    and    phrases,    to    mark    subtleties    of 
expression,  to  feel  even  the  strangeness  of  un- 
usual forms  of  speech.     The  Revisers  of  1611 
adopted  and  defended  a  very  different  mode  of 
procedure.     'Another  thing,'  they  say  in  their 
preface,  'we  think  good  to  admonish  thee  of, 
gentle  Reader,  that  we  have  not  tied  ourselves 
to  an  uniformity  of  phrasing,  or  to  an  identity 
of  words,  as   some   peradventure  would  wish 
that  we  had  done.  .  .  .  Truly,  that  we  might  not 
vary   from   the   sense   of  that  which  we   had 

67 


68  Uniformity  of 

translated  before  ...  we  were  especially  care- 
ful. .  .  .  But  that  we  should  express  the  same 
notion  in  the  same  particular  word ;  as,  for 
example,  if  we  translate  the  Hebrew  or  Greek 
word  once  by  purpose,  never  to  call  it  intent ; 
...  if  one  where  joy^  never  gladness,  etc.,  thus 
to  mince  the  matter,  we  thought  to  savour 
more  of  curiosity  than  wisdom,  and  that 
rather  it  would  breed  scorn  in  the  atheist  than 
bring  profit  to  the  godly  reader.  For  is  the 
kingdom  of  God  become  words  or  syllables? 
.  .  .  We  might  also  be  charged  (by  scoffers) 
with  some  unequal  dealing  towards  a  great 
number  of  good  English  words  ...  if  we 
should  say,  as  it  were,  unto  certain  words. 
Stand  up  higher,  have  a  place  in  the  Bible 
always ;  and  to  others  of  like  quality,  Get  you 
hence,  be  banished  for  ever ;  we  might  be 
taxed  peradventure  with  St  Jameses  words, 
namely,  To  be  partial  in  ourselves,  and  judges 
of  evil  thoughts.  Add  hereunto,  that  niceness 
in  words  was  always  counted  the  next  step  to 
trifling ;  and  so  was  to  be  curious  about  names 
too.  .  . : 


rendering  69 

.  2.  Now  I  do  not  wish  to  discuss  these  state- 
ments in  the  abstract.  It  is  easy  to  imagine 
cases  in  which  the  method  of  translation  here 
indicated  would  be  not  only  harmless  but  even 
right.  We  may  then  put  aside  the  theory  in 
itself,  as  it  is  thus  stated  in  justification  of  the 
varieties  of  rendering  admitted  in  the  Author- 
ised Version,  and  simply  consider  some  of  the 
variations  themselves.  The  English  student 
will  be  perfectly  able  to  judge  whether  the 
gain  which  is  secured  by  such  uniformity  as 
the  new  Revision  offers  is  sufficient  to  com- 
pensate for  the  disturbance  of  some  familiar 
rhythms,  some  graceful  turns,  in  the  old 
Version. 

3.  The  faithful  consistency  of  the  Revision, 
which  I  desire  now  to  illustrate,  is  shown  in 
two  ways  :  (i)  in  the  restoration  of  approxi- 
mate unity  to  the  rendering  of  the  same  words 
under  similar  circumstances,  when  they  had 
been  diff'erently  rendered  in  the  Authorised 
Version ;  and  (2)  in  the  distinction  of  different 
words  which  had  been  left  undistinguished  in 
the  Authorised  Version.      It  is  unfaithfulness 


70  Uniformity  of  rendering 

of  the  same  kind  to  create  differences  in  a 
translation  which  do  not  exist  in  the  original, 
and  to  hide  differences  which  are  found  in  it. 

In  both  respects  the  arbitrariness  of  the 
older  English  Versions  appears  to  be  incapable 
of  any  serious  or  substantial  defence  ;  and  the 
Revisers  of  1611  were  content  in  this  respect 
to  leave  the  translation  as  they  found  it. 

4.  The  variations  in  rendering  the  same 
original  words  sometimes  extend  to  whole 
clauses,  and  it  is  difficult  to  see  how  the  con- 
siderations advanced  by  the  'translators'  in 
their  preface  can  apply  to  such  cases.  For 
example,  the  words  of  Deut.  xxxii.  35  are 
quoted  identically  from  the  LXX.  ('EyLtot 
iK^Urjo-L^ij  iyoi)  avraTToScoaco)  in  Rom.  xii.  19  and 
Heb.  X.  30  :  in  the  former  passage  the  ren- 
dering is,  Vengeance  is  Mine ;  I  will  repay ; 
and  in  the  latter.  Vengeance  belongeth  unto  Me, 
I  will  recompense.  It  may  be  urged  that  the 
general  sense  is  the  same  in  the  two  sentences. 
Of  that  I  say  nothing  now ;  but  a  careful 
reader  would  necessarily  suppose  that  St.  Paul 
and  the  writer  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews 


the  same  Phrases  71 

had  different  copies  of  the  Old  Testament 
before  them,  and  might  draw  important  con- 
clusions from  the  imaginary  fact.  And  what 
shall  we  think  when  even  in  the  same  Epistle 
the  same  words  from  Ps.  xcv.  are  translated  in 
one  place,  They  shall  not  enter  into  My  rest 
(Heb.  iii.  11,  with  a  marginal  note),  and  in 
another  place.  If  they  shall  enter  into  My  rest 
(iv.  3,  without  any  note)?  It  is  hard  to  see 
why  the  literal  rendering  of  the  Hebrew  idiom 
is  not  given  in  the  first  case,  if  it  is  allowable 
in  the  second  case  without  a  margin. 

5.  The  strictest  fidelity  of  rendering  is 
specially  necessary  in  parallel  passages.  It  is 
well  known,  for  example,  that  the  first  three 
gospels  have  a  large  common  element,  the 
primitive  oral  gospel  of  the  Apostles,  as  I 
believe,  which  has  been  variously  modified  and 
supplemented  by  the  several  Evangelists  to 
meet  the  wants  of  different  classes.  The 
English  reader  has  therefore  a  right  to  expect 
that  he  will  find  in  the  version  which  is  placed 
in  his  hands  a  faithful  indication  of  the  verbal 
concordance  or  difference  between  the  several 


72  Uniformity  of  rendering 

narratives.  These  afford  the  clew,  often  slender 
and  subtle,  to  the  particular  meaning  of  a 
passage.  And  here  at  least  there  is  no  ques- 
tion of  language  or  style.  A  rendering  which 
has  been  once  adopted  may  be  repeated. 

However  obvious  this  principle  may  be,  it 
does  not  appear  to  have  been  taken  into 
account  in  the  Revision  of  i6ii;  and  there 
can  be  no  doubt  that  the  real  relation  of  the 
Synoptic  Gospels  to  one  another,  with  all  the 
lessons  which  follow  from  the  minute  differ- 
ences of  the  record,  have  been  greatly  obscured 
by  the  arbitrary  discrepancies  and  concordances 
to  which  King  James's  Revisers  gave  a  place  in 
the  Authorised  Version. 

6.  Why,  for  instance,  should  the  words 
addressed  to  Bartimaeus,  which  are  the  same 
in  the  original  texts  of  the  two  Gospels,  be 
rendered  in  St.  Mark,  Thy  faith  hath  made  thee 
whole  (Mark  x.  52,  with  a  marginal  note),  and 
in  St.  Luke,  Thy  faith  hath  saved  thee  (Luke 
xviii.  42)?  What  shall  we  say  to  the  almost 
continuous  difference  in  the  renderings  of  iden- 
tical phrases,  such  as  the  following  ? — 


ill  Parallel  Passages  73 

St.  Mark  xii.  38-40.  St.  Luke  xx.  46/. 

Beware  of  the  scribes ^  Beware  of  the  scribes, 

which   love    to    go    in    long  which  desire  to  walk  in  long 

clothing,  robes, 

and    love    salutations    in    the  and    love    greetings    in    the 

market-places,  markets, 

and    the    chief   seats    in    the  and  the  highest   seats  in  the 

synagogues,  synagogues, 

and  the  uppermost   rooms  at  and  the  chief  rooms  at  feasts ; 

feasts : 

which  devour  tvidows'  hozises,  which  devour  widows^  houses, 

and  for  a  pretence  77iake  long  and  for  a   shew   make    long 

prayers  :  prayers : 

these  shall  receive  greater  dam-  the  same  shall  receive  greater 

nation.  damnation.^ 

7.  It  will  of  course  be  said  that  in  this  case 
the  general  sense  is  the  same  in  both  versions. 
Whether  this  is  so  or  not,  it  is  clear  that  the 
careful  English  reader  has  lost  the  important 
fact  of  the  general  identity  of  expression. 
Sometimes  also  the  sense  is  seriously  affected. 
If  we  read  in  Mark  xv.  33  that  there  was  dark- 
ness over  the  whole  land  (without  margin),  and 
in  Luke  xxiii.  44  that  there  was  a  darkness  over 
all  the  earth  (with  margin),  we  naturally  infer 
that  the  incident  is  differently  described  in  the 
two  narratives  ;  and   the  margin  in  St.   Luke 

^  It  may  be  added,  that  the  Revisers  of  1881  have  not  distin- 
guished the  opening  verbs,  which  are  different  in  the  two  Gos- 
pels (/SXeTrere,  Trpoo-exere). 


74  Uniformity  in  rendering 

suggests  an  attempt  at  reconciliation.  The 
Greek,  however,  is  absolutely  the  same  in  the 
two  places  (tc^'  0X771^  ttiv  (yrjv). 

8.  But  the  offences  of  the  Authorised  Ver- 
sion against  consistency  are  most  conspicuous 
in  the  treatment  of  single  words ;  and  no 
changes  in  the  Revised  Version  have  provoked 
more  hasty  criticism  than  those  which  were 
due  to  the  effort  of  the  Revisers  to  give  to  the 
English  reader  in  this  respect  a  faithful  reflec- 
tion of  the  original. 

We  can  all  remember  the  general  cry  which 
was  made  on  the  day  after  the  publication  of 
the  Revised  New  Testament,  when  it  was 
found  that  in  the  record  of  the  Passion  it  was 
said  that  two  robbers  were  crucified  with  Jesus. 
Could  there,  it  was  asked,  be  a  more  foolish 
piece  of  pedantry?  At  the  time  it  seemed 
sufficient  to  ask  in  reply  what  the  critic  pro- 
posed to  do  with  the  phrase,  Now  Barabbas 
was  a  robber  (John  xviii.  40),  where  the  same 
original  word  was  correctly  rendered  in  the 
same  connection.  But  it  may  be  worth  while 
to  notice  now  how  that  simple  word  *  robber ' 


single  Words:  Robber  75 

O^'TjaTrj^)  appears  as  a  sign  of  the  wild  disorder 
of  the  times.  Aspirations  after  freedom  were 
used  as  a  cloke  for  brigandage,  as  in  oppressed 
nations  at  all  times.  Open  violence  affected 
to  be  resistance  to  foreign  oppression.  The 
'  robber '  is  at  one  end  of  the  scale  of  dishonest 
dealers,  and  the  'thief  at  the  other.  The 
'thief  has  his  own  place  in  the  imagery  of 
Scripture  {e.g.  i  Thess.  v.  2,  4 ;  2  Pet.  iii.  10 ; 
Rev.  iii.  3).  He  is  placed  side  by  side  with 
the  '  robber '  in  the  Lord's  condemnation  of  the 
false  Christs  (John  x.  i,  8).  But  in  every  case 
where  the  *  robber '  is  mentioned  in  the  New 
Testament,  the  idea  is  that  of  open  violence, 
and  not  of  cunning  stealth.  The  rulers  of  the 
people  had  made  the  house  of  God  a  den  of 
robbers  (Matt.  xxi.  13),  as  the  phrase  stands  in 
the  Old  Testament  (Jer.  vii.  11);  they  did  not 
plunder  secretly,  but  used  bold  extortion  and 
tyranny.  The  traveller  from  Jerusalem  to 
Jericho  fell  among  *  robbers '  (Luke  x.  30 ; 
comp.  2  Cor.  xi.  26),  who  needed  no  hidden 
ambush  for  the  repetition  of  their  crime.  And 
the  circumstances  of  the  Passion  become  more 


"](}  Uniformity  in  rendering 

vivid  and  more  impressive,  when  we  realise 
that  the  'robber' — the  false  patriot, — one  of 
the  men  who  in  the  insurrection  had  committed 
murder  (Mark  xv.  7),  was  chosen  by  the  people 
for  release  before  the  true  Saviour,  and  that 
the  penitent  'robber,'  to  whom  the  Lord  dis- 
pensed His  royal  promise  from  the  cross,  was 
one  who  in  his  wild  life  might  have  had  con- 
fused thoughts  of  a  kingdom  of  God,  as  the 
final  aim  of  his  lawless  struggles.  The  narra- 
tive of  the  betrayal  receives  a  new  touch  when 
we  hear  the  Lord's  question  in  its  true  form  : 
Are  ye  come  out  as  against  a  robber  with  swords 
and  staves  to  seize  Me?  (Matt.  xxvi.  55,  and 
parallels.)  In  apprehending  a  'thief  there 
would  be  no  need  of  an  armed  force. 

9.  It  is  not,  I  suppose,  seriously  argued  now, 
that  in  this  case  consistency  of  rendering  is 
not  a  clear  gain.  We  have  grown  familiar 
with  the  thought  and  the  rhythm.  But  many 
feel  still  a  natural  regret  that  the  word  '  charity ' 
has  no  place  in  the  Revised  Version.  The 
word  was  deliberately  retained  in  some  pas- 
sages of  the  Authorised  Version,  and  especially 


single  Words:  Love  ^'] 

in  I  Cor.  xiii.,  on  the  ground  of  its  ecclesiasti- 
cal associations,  though  the  word  so  rendered 
{a<ydiT7]),  was  more  than  three  times  as  often 
rendered  'love.'  Charity  is  indeed  a  word  of 
most  touching  sweetness.  It  can  never  lose 
its  position  in  the  vocabulary  of  Christian 
graces.  But  to  retain  it  in  the  New  Testament 
is  to  hide  the  source  of  its  strength  and  glory. 
No  one,  as  far  as  I  am  aware,  ever  proposed 
to  adopt  into  our  English  Version  the  Latin 
rendering,  Detis  est  caritas,  *  God  is  charity,' 
which  stands  in  the  Rhemish  translation ;  and 
yet  no  loss  to  Christian  morality  could  be 
greater  than  the  separation  of  the  grace  from 
its  Divine  archetype.  The  strength  of  the 
Christian  character  lies  in  the  truth  that  he 
who  has  love  shares  according  to  his  measure 
in  the  Divine  nature.  Thus  by  using  in  English 
different  words  to  express  the  relation  of  God 
to  man  and  of  man  to  men,  calling  the  one 
'love'  and  the  other  'charity,'  where  the 
original  Scriptures  use  one  word  only  to  de- 
scribe in  this  aspect  the  relations  of  God  to 
man,  and  of  man  to  God,  and  of  man  to  man, 


78  General  significance 

we  weaken  the  bond  which  unites  the  human 
and  Divine,  we  remove  the  revelation  of  that 
harmony  which  exists,  according  to  the  idea  of 
creation,  between  man  made  in  the  image  of 
God  and  God  Himself.  It  is  still  further  of 
great  importance  that  'charity'  has  no  corre- 
sponding verb.  We  cannot  express  in  terms 
of  charity,  so  to  speak,  St.  John's  words: 
^Beloved^  if  God  so  loved  us,  we  also  ought  to 
love  one  another.  .  .  .  God  is  love ;  and  he  that 
ahideth  in  love  abideth  in  God,  and  God  ahideth 
in  him  (i  John  iv.  ii-i6).^  And  when  we  say 
*God  is  love'  (i  John  iv.  i6),  and  'charity 
never  faileth '  (i  Cor.  xiii.  8),  we  have  lost  the 
connection  between  the  two  thoughts  ;  we  have 
lost,  that  is,  a  link  which  unites  by  an  essential 
bond  the  teaching  of  St.  John  and  St.  Paul. 

Am  I  not  then  right  in  believing  that  when 
once  the  facts  are  seen  in  their  fulness,  the 
English  reader  will  recognise  his  gain  in  having 
the  greatest  of  human  graces  indissolubly  con- 

1  It  will  be  interesting  to  compare  the  Rhemish  Version. 
My  dearest,  if  God  so  loved  tts,  we  also  ought  to  love  one  another. 
.  .  .  God  is  charity,  and  he  that  abideth  in  charity,  abideth  in 
God,  and  God  in  hi?n. 


of  such  Changes  79 

nected  with  the  very  being  of  God,  and  seen 
to  be  eternal  because  He  is  eternal.^ 

10.  The  two  signal  examples  of  restored 
unities  of  rendering  which  have  just  been 
given  are  evidently  fitted  to  arrest  and  to 
keep  attention.  They  illustrate  conspicuously 
two  typical  classes  of  similar  changes.  The 
one  gives  back  to  us  the  true  sense  of  the 
outward  setting,  so  to  speak,  of  the  apostolic 
history ;  the  other  lays  open  a  deeper  view  of 
Christian  truth.  In  other  cases  the  lesson 
which  flows  from  uniformity  in  rendering  may 
easily  be  overlooked.  But  even  so  the  effect, 
if  it  be  less  striking,  is  not  to  be  neglected. 
Sometimes,  for  example,  the  repetition  of  an 
identical  phrase  gives  to  a  statement  a  pathetic 
emphasis,  which  is  destroyed  by  difference  of 
rendering.  No  one,  I  think,  can  fail  to  feel 
(dare  I  say  so  ?)  the  music  of  the  words  of  the 

•^  An  examination  of  all  the  passages  in  which  '  charity 
(Authorised  Version)  has  been  replaced  by  Move'  (Revised 
Version)  is  instructive:  i  Cor.  viii.  i ;  xiii.  ;  xiv.  i ;  xvi.  14  (comp. 
verse  24) ;  Col.  iii.  14  (comp.  ii.  2) ;  i  Thess.  iii.  6  (comp.  verse  12) : 
2  Thess.  i.  3  (comp.  i  Thess.  i.  3) ;  i  Tim.  i.  5  (comp.  verse  14); 
ii.  15 ;  iv.  12  (comp.  vi.  11) ;  2  Tim.  ii.  22 ;  iii.  10  ;  Tit.  ii.  2 ; 
I  Pet.  iv.  8 ;  v.  14 ;  2  Pet  i.  7  ;  3  John  6 ;  Rev.  ii.  19. 


8o        Repetition  of  the  same  Word 

Baptist  as  they  stand  now  in  John  iii.  31,  in 
exact  conformity  with  the  original :  He  that  is 
of  the  earth  is  of  the  earth  (not  is  earthly),  and 
of  the  earth  he  speaketh.  And  the  correction 
involves  more  than  an  altered  rhythm.  Earthly 
stands  in  the  same  chapter  for  a  different  word 
{k'Tri^eio<;)  and  a  different  idea  (verse  12). 

So  it  is  that  very  frequently  the  solemn 
repetition  of  one  word  fixes  attention  on  the 
central  thought  of  the  writer,  and  materially 
helps  to  its  interpretation.  A  patient  English 
student  will  feel  what  he  gains  by  the  faithful 
representation  of  St.  Paul's  language  in  the 
recurrence  of  recko7ied  in  Rom.  iv.  3-8  ;  of 
abolished  in  i  Cor.  xv.  24,  26;  of  subjected 
{subject)  in  i  Cor.  xv.  28  ;  of  affliction  {afflict) 
and  comfort  in  2  Cor.  i.  4-8 ;  of  made  manifest 
in  2  Cor.  v.  10,  11  ;  oi glory,  2  Cor.  xi.  i6#;  of 
comfort  in  2  Thess.  ii.  16/;  and  of  St.  John's 
characteristic  words,  witness  in  John  \.  y  ff,  ig 
ff\  viii.  13-18;  oi judgment  in  John  v.  22-29.^ 

1 1.  In  the  majority  of  cases  the  repetition  of 
the  same  word  in  the  same  context  is  essential 

1  Sometimes  a  correspondeece  has  been  left  unmarked  j  e.g. 
John  xi.  19,  31. 


throughout  a  Passage  8i 

to  the  full  expression  of  the  thought  or  argu- 
ment. No  one,  after  a  little  patient  thought, 
can  miss  the  force  or  pathos  of  the  original 
form  of  expression  in  the  following  passages, 
which  had  been  neglected  in  the  Authorised 
Version  and  have  now  been  restored. 

Matt,  xxiii.  12  (comp.  Luke  xiv.  11 ;  xviii.  14), 
Whosoever  shall  exalt  himself  shall  be  humbled 
(Authorised  Version,  abased)  ;  and  whosoever 
shall  humble  himself  shall  be  exalted.  There 
is  an  absolute  correspondence  between  the 
Divine  retribution  and  the  human  action.  Per- 
haps the  words  offer  a  glimpse  of  the  working 
of  the  chastisements  of  God.  Matt.  xxv.  46, 
These  shall  go  away  into  eternal  (Autho- 
rised Version,  everlasting)  punishment:  but 
the  righteous  into  eternal  life.  The  issues 
of  our  conduct,  both  bad  and  good,  are 
shown  in  relation  to  the  same  unseen  order, 
and  as  answering  to  its  laws  (comp.  2  Cor. 
iv.  i8).i 

^  Comp.  Matt.  iv.  20,  22;  xiii.  20  /  {straightway^  four 
renderings  in  the  Authorised  Version) ;  xviii.  33  {had  mercy)  ; 
XX.  20  {sons)  ;  xxi.  25  {from)  ;  xxii.  2  j  {marriage  feast) ; 
xxiii.  16,  18  {is  a  debtor)  ;  xxv.  32  {separate,  separateth). 


82        Repetition  of  the  same  Word 

Mark  xii.  41  /:  He  beheld  how  the  multitude 
cast  money  into  the  treasury:  and  many  that 
were  rich  cast  in  much.  And  there  came  a  poor 
widow,  and  she  cast  (Authorised  Version,  threw) 
in  two  mites.  .  .  .  The  identity  of  the  outward 
form  of  the  acts  is  an  important  point  in  the 
narrative. 

Mark  xiii.  12  :  Brother  shall  deliver  up  brother 
to  death,  and  the  father  his  child  (Authorised 
Version,  son) ;  and  children  shall  rise  up  against 
parents.  .  .  .  The  repetition  of  the  word  which 
expresses  the  natural  relation  deepens  the  gloom 
of  the  picture.^ 

Luke  xi.  33  /  (comp.  Matt.  v.  15,  18):  No 
man,  when  he  hath  lighted  a  lamp  (Authorised 
Version,  candle),  putteth  it .  .  .  under  the  bushel, 
but  on  the  stand,  that  they  which  enter  in  may 
see  the  light.  The  lamp  (Authorised  Version, 
light)  of  thy  body  is  thine  eye :  when  thine  eye  is 
single,  thy  whole  body  also  is  full  of  light.  It  is 
essential  to  the  understanding  of  the  passage 
that  there  should  be  a  distinction  between  the 

^  Comp.  Mark  iii.  5  {stretch  forth,  stretched  forth) ;  \.  1*]  f 
{garment,  garments) ;  v.  38  /  {tumult)  ;  vi.  35  {far  spent)  ; 
X.  1},  f  {little  children). 


throughout  a  Passage  83 

organ  through  which  the  illumination  is  given 

and  the  light  itself  (comp.  Matt.  vi.  22  ;  John 

V.  35  ;  2  Pet.  i.  19  ;  Rev.  xxii.  ^)} 

John  vi.   27  /:  Work  (Authorised  Version, 

labour)  not  for  the  meat  which  perisheth.  .  .  . 

They  said  therefore  unto  Him,  What  must  we 
do,  that  we  may  work  the  works  of  God  ?  The 
question  takes  up  the  word  of  the  Lord. 

John  XV.  26/:  The  Spirit  of  truth  .  .  .  shall 
bear  witness  (Authorised  Version,  testify) :  .  .  . 
and  ye  also  bear  witness.  .  .  .  The  twofold  wit- 
ness must  be  regarded  in  its  common  features 
(comp.  Acts  V.  32).2 

Acts  xxvi.  24  f:  Festus  saith  with  a  loud 
voicey  Paul,  thou  art  mad  (Authorised  Version, 
beside  thyself).  .  .  .  But  Paul  saith,  I  am  not 
mad,  most  excellent  Festus.  .  .  .  The  correspond- 
ence is  exact  in  the  original  {fialvrj,  ov  fjiaivo/jiat), 

1  Comp.  Luke  ii.  4  {called) ;  v.  3  /  {/)ui  out) ;  vii.  33  f{ts 
come);  ix.  28,  37  {l/ie  mountain);  xvii.  21,  23  {Lo,  here); 
xviii.  25  {enter)  ;  xix.  13,  15  {trade  herewith,  gained  by 
trading) ;  xxii.  8/ (comp.  12/,  make  ready) ;  xxiv.  29  {abide). 

2  Comp.  John  i.  39  {abode) ;  ii.  ^f  {ruler  of  the  feast) ;  iii.  2, 
10  {teacher)  ;  iii.  1 1  {bear  witness,  witness);  iii.  12  {told  you, 
tell  you);  viii.  33  ff  {bondage,  bondservant);  ix.  19,  21  {how); 
XV.  2,  4,  5  {bear) ;  xv.  gf  {abide) ;  xx.  25  {ptit). 


84         Repetition  of  the  same  Word 

and  the  intervening  words  must  not  be  allowed 
to  obscure  it.^ 

Rom.  XV.  4,  5  :  Whatsoever  things  were  writ- 
ten aforetime  were  written  .  .  .  that  through 
patience  and  through  comfort  of  the  Scriptures 
we  might  have  hope.  Now  the  God  of  patience 
and  of  comfort  (Authorised  Version,  consola- 
tion) grant  you.  .  .  .  The  very  point  of  the 
prayer  lies  in  the  fact  that  the  living  God  is 
the  one  source  of  the  characteristic  blessings, 
which  come  through  His  word. 

This  appeal  to  the  nature  of  God  is  seen  even 
in  a  more  striking  form  a  little  later  on  in  the 
same  chapter. 

Rom.  XV.  12,  13  :  There  shall  be  the  root  of 
fesse;  .  .  .  on  Him  shall  the  Gentiles  hope 
(Authorised  Version,  trust).  Now  the  God  of 
hope  fill  you  with  all  joy  ^  .  .  .  that  ye  may  abound 
in  hope.  .  .  .  The  God  of  revelation,  the  God  of 
the  Covenant,  can  alone  inspire  and  support 
this  expectation  of  a  world-wide  gospel.^ 

^  Comp.  Acts  xvii.  18,  23  {sei  forth) ;  xix.  24  /{business)  ; 
xxi.  39/  {give  leave)  \  xxiii.  25,  33  {letter)',  xxvii.  10,  21 
{injury,  loss). 

2  Comp.  Rom.  i.  i^  {manifest,  fnanifested)',  ii.  2 f  {practise)-, 


throttghout  a  Passage  85 

,  I  Cor.  iii.  17:  If  any  ;;^<^;^  destroyeth  (Autho- 
rised Version,  defile)  the  temple  of  God,  him 
shall  God  destroy.  The  punishment  is  the 
exact  correlative  of  the  offence  (comp.  2  Cor. 
V.  10 ;  Col.  iii.  25,  marg. ;  2  Pet.  ii.  \2f^  Revised 
Version). 

I  Cor.  xii.  4  ^ :  There  are  diversities  of  gifts  ^ 
but  the  same  Spirit.  And  there  are  diversities 
(Authorised  Version,  differences)  of  ministra- 
tions,  and  the  same  Lord.  A  nd  there  are  diver- 
sities of  workings  (Authorised  Version,  opera- 
tions), but  the  same  God,  who  worketh  all  things 
in  all.  In  such  a  description  of  the  Divine 
action,  it  is  obviously  of  the  highest  import- 
ance to  preserve  the  uniformity  of  St.  PauFs 
language. 

Gal.  ii.  8  /":  He  that  wrought  (Authorised 
Version  adds  '  effectually  ')  for  Peter  unto  the 
apostleship  of  the  circumcision  wrought  (Autho- 
rised Version,  the  same  was  mighty) /d7r  me  also 
unto  the  Gentiles ;    and  .  .  .  they  .  .  .  gave  to 

V.  2,  3,  II  {rejoice,  Gk.  glory) ;  vii.  7,  8  (covet,  coveting) ;  viii. 
6 /{the  mind  of  the  flesh,  the  mind  of  the  spirit)  ;  xi.  22 /{con- 
timie);  xv.  19  {power);  xvi.  3,  $ff,  11  {salute) ;  xvi.  3,  9,  21 
( fellow -worker). 


S6         Repetition  of  the  same  Word 

me  and  Barnabas  the  right  hands  of  fellowships 
that  we  should  go  unto  the  Gentiles  (Authorised 
Version,  heathen),  and  they  unto  the  circumcision. 
The  two  arbitrary  variations  in  the  Authorised 
Version  mar  the  symmetry  of  the  picture  which 
St.  Paul  draws  of  the  twofold  apostolic  endow- 
ment and  mission.^ 

In  Heb.  xii.  the  full  force  of  a  quotation  from 
the  Old  Testament  is  twice  lost  by  failure  to 
preserve  the  significant  word  in  the  applica- 
tion : 

Verse  5  :  Ye  have  forgotten  the  exhortation, 
which  reasoneth  with  you  as  with  sons  (Author- 

^  Comp.  I  Cor.  i.  19  imprudence,  prudent)',  ii.  i^f  {judged, 
Judgeth) ;  vii.  16  {how)  ;  ix.  22  {become,  am  becotne) ;  x.  16, 
18,  20  {commtmiott,  have  cofnmunion,  contrast  partake)  ; 
xiii.  8,  10,  II  {done  away,  put  away);  xvi.  i  f  {collection, 
collections). 

2  Cor.  ii.  'i^ff  {sorrow,  made  sorry,  caused  sorrow) ;  v.  6,  8, 
9  {\to  be]  at  home)  ;  vii.  9,  ii  {made  sorry) ;  x.  4/,  8  {casting 
down) ;  xii.  3  {know  not,  knoweth) ;  xii.  9  {weakness,  weak- 
nesses). 

Gal.  iii.  2.2.  f  {shut  up)  ;  iv.  8/([/^  bel  in  bondage). 

Eph.  V.  15  {unwise,  wise). 

Phil.  i.  4  {supplication)  ;  ii.  13  {worketh,  to  work) ;  iii.  4 
(have  confidence). 

Col.  ii.  13  {trespasses). 

1  Tim.  i.  iSf  {chief) ;  ii.  7  {trtith). 

2  Tim.  iii.  8  {withstood,  withstand). 
Heb.  iv.  10  {rest,  rested). 


throughout  a  Passage  %"] 

ised  Version,  children),  My  son,  regard  not 
lightly  the  chastening  of  the  Lord.  .  .  . 

Verses  27  /  :  This  word,  Yet  once  more,  signi- 
fieth  the  removing  of  those  things  that  are  shaken, 
.  .  .  ^hat  those  things  which  are  not  shaken  may 
remaiyi.  Wherefore,  receiving  a  kingdom  that 
cannot  be  shaken  (Authorised  Version,  moved), 
let  us  have  grace.  .  .  .  ^ 

I  Pet.  ii.  4  /:  Unto  whom  coming,  a  living 
stone,  .  .  .ye  also,  as  living  (Authorised  Version, 
lively)  stones,  are  built  up  a  spiritual  house.  .  .  . 
The  wholly  unwarranted  change  of  rendering 
obscures  the  thought  of  the  relation  of  the 
Head  to  the  members,  to  borrow  St.  Paul's 
image. 

I  John  V.  18/:  We  know  that  whosoever  is 
begotten  of  God  sinneth  not ;  but  He  that  was 
begotten  of  God  keepeth  him,  and  the  evil  one 
(Authorised  Version,  that  wicked  one)  toucheth 
him  not.  We  know  that  we  are  of  God,  and  the 
whole  world  lieth  in  the  evil  one  (Authorised 
Version,  wickedness).     The  '  world  '  is  '  in  the 

1  Comp.  Heb.  xi.  27,  28,  29  {by  faith) ;  xi.  35  {resurrec- 
tion). 


SS         Repetition  of  the  same  Word 

evil  one,'  even  as  believers  are  '  in  Christ ' 
(comp.  John  xvii.  15).^ 

12.  In  most  of  the  passages  which  have  been 
hitherto  noticed,  an  identical  rendering  has 
been  restored  to  a  word  variously  translated  by 
the  Authorised  Version  in  the  same  context. 
Very  frequently  the  variation  occurs  in  passages 
widely  separated.  But  it  is  no  less  important 
in  these  cases  also  to  preserve  the  identity 
which  discloses  to  the  careful  student  a  fresh 
sign  of  the  clear  precision  of  view  which  marks 
the  apostolic  writings. 

Thus,  to  take  an  illustration  from  a  single 
book.  One  word  in  the  Revelation  {Opovos;), 
variously  rendered  in  the  Authorised  Version 
by '  throne '  and  '  seat,'  conveys  in  the  original  a 
far-reaching  vision  of  the  spiritual  order,  which 
is  wholly  obliterated  by  the  diversity  of  trans- 
lation. /  know  where  thou  dwellest,  is  the 
message  to  the  angel  of  the  Church  of  Per- 

1  Comp.  James  i.  /\  f  {lacking,  lacketh)  ;  ii.  2  f  {clothing). 
I  Pet.  i.  7,  13  {revelation) ;  iii.  14  {fear). 
I  John  ii.  24  {abide);  iii.  12  {evil) ;  3  John  14  {sahite). 
Rev.    xiii.    13  /  {signs) ;    xviii.   2   {unclean);  xx.   3,  5,    7 
{finished);  xx.  13  {gave  tip) ;  xxi.  iS  {pure). 


in  related  Passages  89 

gamum,  even  where  Satan^s  throne  (Authorised 
Version,  seat)  is :  and  thou  holdestfast  My  name 
.  .  .  (Rev.  ii.  13).  There  is  a  kingdom  of  the 
evil  one  upon  earth ;  and  a  brute  force  which 
represents  its  power:  The  dragon  gave  [the  beast] 
his  power,  and  his  throne  (Authorised  Version, 
seat),  and  great  authority  (Rev.  xiii.  2).  But 
it  is  doomed  to  overthrow  :  The  fifth  [angel] 
poured  out  his  bowl  upon  the  throne  (Authorised 
Version,  seat)  of  the  beast ;  and  his  kingdom 
was  darke7ied  (Rev.  xvi.  10).  Meanwhile  the 
prospect  is  opened  of  a  sovereignty  of  the 
saints.  They  are  allowed  to  share  the  royal 
dignity  of  their  Lord  in  their  representatives  : 
Round  about  the  throne  were  four  and  twenty 
thrones  (Authorised  Version,  seats)  :  and  upon 
the  thrones  (Authorised  Version,  seats)  /  saw 
four  and  twenty  elders  sitting,  arrayed  in  white 
garments ;  and  on  their  heads  crowns  of  gold 
(Rev.  iv.  4).  And  when  the  proclamation  was 
made,  The  kingdom  of  the  world  is  become  the 
kingdom  of  our  Lord,  and  of  His  Christ,  .  .  . 
the  four  and  twenty  elders,  which  sit  before  God 
on   their  thrones   (Authorised  Version,  seats). 


90         Repetition  of  the  same  Word 

fell  upon  their  faces y  and  worshipped  God  .  .  . 
(Rev.  xi.  15,  16.     Comp.  Matt.  xix.  28). 

More  commonly  the  correspondences  must 
be  traced  through  several  books.  A  remark- 
able verb,  for  example  (aireKSexofJiai,),  is  used, 
and  used  exclusively,  with  one  exception,  of 
the  attitude  of  the  Christian  towards  the  future 
revelation  of  the  Lord.  This  is  rendered  in  the 
Authorised  Version  five  times  'wait  for,'  and 
twice  *  look  for.'  It  is  obviously  a  clear  gain 
to  conform  these  two  last  passages  (Phil.  iii. 
20,  Heb.  ix.  28)  to  the  others  ;  but  no  one, 
till  he  had  learnt  the  facts,  could  rightly  under- 
stand the  reason  for  the  change.^ 

So  again  St.  Paul  uses  a  characteristic  verb 
(/caTaX\d(7(T6Lv),  and  the  derivative  noun  (/car- 
aXKwyrj),  to  express  the  establishment  of  the 
right  relation  between  God  and  man.  The 
verb  is  uniformly  rendered  '  reconcile ' ;  the 
noun,  which  occurs  four  times,  has  three  ren- 

^  Sometimes  the  form  of  association  was  (unhappily)  strong 
enough  to  resist  a  required  conformity.  For  example,  in  Luke 
xxii.  20  we  read  poured  out,  but  in  Matt.  xxvi.  28  shed  was 
retained,  the  different  connection  being  supposed  to  justify  the 
retention  of  the  familiar  word.  Nor  did  the  American  Com- 
pany dissent  from  this  conclusion. 


in  related  Passages  91 

derings,  'reconciliation'  (2  Cor.  v.  18,  19), 
*  atonement'  (Rom.  v.  11),  'reconciling'  (Rom. 
xi.  15).  Faithfulness  requires  a  single  trans- 
lation, and  the  word  '  reconciliation '  is  in 
every  way  an  appropriate  equivalent  of  the 
Greek.  It  is  the  more  important  to  fix  the 
use  of  the  form  '  reconciliation '  because  it 
has  been  wrongly  used  in  Heb.  ii.  17  (Author- 
ised Version)  to  express  a  totally  different 
root  (JXdo-KeaOai,  IXao-fios;),  which  is  elsewhere 
rightly  expressed  by  '  propitiation.' 

13.  The  last  illustration  shows  the  necessity 
of  preserving,  if  possible,  a  corresponding 
translation  through  a  group  of  kindred  words. 
We  have  seen  already  how  important  is  the 
application  of  this  principle  to  the  group  of 
words  connected  with  '  love.'  It  has  an  illus- 
tration also  from  the  words  expressing  'fear.' 
No  one  can  fail  to  catch  at  once  the  difference 
between  '  fear '  and  '  fearfulness,'  the  fact  and 
the  temper.  When  therefore  the  adjective 
(SetXo?)  is  most  happily  rendered  '  fearful ' 
(Matt.  viii.  26  ;  Mark  iv.  40 ;  Rev.  xxi.  8),  it 
is  desirable  to  represent  the  same  thought  in 


92        Retention  of  Aramaic  Words 

the  noun,  *  Tearfulness '  (2  Tim.  i.  7),  and  in  the 
verb,  *  to  be  fearful '  (John  xiv.  27).^ 

14.  A  familiar  title  will  furnish  another  illus- 
tration. The  Aramaic  Rabbi  is  sometimes 
given  in  the  Gospels  in  its  original  form,  and 
sometimes  by  the  Greek  equivalent  rendered 
*  Master '  (or  '  Teacher ').  The  retention  of 
the  Aramaic  word  may  indicate  something 
as  to  the  sources  of  the  particular  narratives, 
or  perhaps  give  a  touch  of  personal  feeling  to 
the  address  ;  but  in  any  case,  it  is  desirable 
to  preserve  in  the  English  Version  a  feature 
which  can  be  made  as  clear  as  in  the  Greek. 
So  it  is  that  Rabbi  has  been  introduced  in 
Matthew  xxvi.  25,  49;  Mark  ix.  5,  xi.  21,  xiv. 
45  ;  as  it  was  already  given  in  the  Authorised 
Version  in  Matthew  xxiii.  7,  8. 

The  common  title  received  a  fuller  form, 
as  expressive  of  higher  respect,  in  the  unusual 
form  Rabboni  (Rabbuni),  which  is  found  twice 
in   the   Gospels.      This  was   simply   rendered 

^  Comp.  Acts  iv.  36,  xi.  23  {son  of  exhortation,  exhorted) ; 
Col.  ii.  9  /  {fulness,  made  full) ;  i  Thess.  ii.  4  {approved, 
proveth)',  2  Thess.  ii.  16 /{gave  us  comfort,  comfort);  2  Tim. 
iii.  17  {complete,  furnished  completely). 


Adoption  of  Old  Testament  Names  93 

'Lord'  in  Mark  x.  51,  and  the  interpretation 
given  in  St.  John  (xx.  16)  is  'Master.'  The 
two  passages  are  now  brought  into  harmony  ; 
and  some  will  be  inclined  to  see  more  than 
an  accidental  coincidence  in  the  use  (and  the 
record  of  the  use)  of  the  peculiar  form  on 
these  two  occasions. 

15.  The  changes  which  have  been  noticed 
so  far  were  made  with  the  view  of  bringing 
the  different  parts  of  the  New  Testament  into 
harmony.  One  other  series  of  changes  was 
made  to  bring  out  the  connection  between  the 
Old  and  New  Testaments  more  clearly.  The 
familiar  forms  of  the  Old  Testament  names 
are  given  by  the  Revised  Version  in  place  of 
the  Graecised  forms  of  the  Authorised  Version, 
when  a  person  or  place  known  in  the  Old 
Testament  is  referred  to  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment. The  misunderstanding  which  has  been 
caused  by  the  use  of  the  Greek  form  Jesus  for 
Joshua  in  two  places  (Acts  vii.  45  ;  Heb.  iv.  8) 
is  known  to  every  one ;  and  such  forms  as 
Osee,  Elias,  Sarepta,  are  puzzling  to  many 
readers,  though  in  a  less  degree.     Where  the 


94  Uniformities  of  Language 

old  form  has  a  distinct  English  equivalent, 
as  James,  it  seemed  well  to  notice  the  original 
(Jacob)  in  the  margin. 

1 6.  In  a  few  cases  a  coincidence  of  language 
in  the  original  has  been  noticed  in  the  margin, 
when  an  identical  rendering  was  not  accepted 
for  the  text.  The  most  remarkable  example 
is  furnished  by  the  treatment  of  the  word 
which  is  now  almost  naturalised  among  uS 
as  '  Paraclete.'  As  applied  to  the  Holy  Spirit 
in  the  Gospel  of  St.  John  this  is  rendered 
*  Comforter,'  and  as  applied  to  the  Son  in  St. 
John's  first  Epistle,  *  Advocate.'  In  each  case 
a  note  is  added  (John  xiv.  17,  26 ;  xv.  26  ; 
xvi.  7 ;  I  John  ii.  i),  which  brings  the  identity 
of  the  original  term  clearly  before  the  reader. 
So  again,  a  peculiar  word  {€^oSo<;)  is  rendered 
closely '  departure,'  and  a  marginal  note  records 
this  sense  in  the  two  other  places  in  which  it 
is  found  (Luke  ix.  31 ;  2  Pet.  i.  15).^ 

The  illustrations  which  have  been  given  are 
of  very  unequal  interest.  Some  include  changes 
of  great  importance  ;  others  may  appear  to  be 

1  Comp.  Acts  iii.  15 ;  Heb.  ii.  10,  xii.  2. 


noted  in  the  Margin  95 

trifling.  Some  are  obvious;  others  are  re- 
quired by  considerations  which  spring  from 
careful  study.  But  no  one,  I  believe,  will 
question  that  they  are  required  by  faith- 
fulness ;  that  they  give  fresh  vigour  and 
meaning  to  the  apostolic  words  when  they 
are  allowed  to  have  their  full  weight ;  that 
any  disturbance  of  familiar  phrases  is  far 
more  than  balanced  by  the  fuller  expression 
of  the  original  message.  And,  so  far,  it  may 
be  added,  no  change  has  been  noted  which 
involves  alteration  of  the  'received'  Greek 
text. 


CHAPTER  III 

DIFFERENCES  OF  LANGUAGE  MARKED 

I.  The  representation  of  differences  of  expres- 
sion in  the  original  Greek,  often  subtle  and  yet 
significant,  which  had  been  neglected  in  the 
Authorised  Version,  was  no  less  important  for 
the  faithfulness  of  the  Revision  than  the  re- 
moval of  differences  which  the  Authorised 
Version  had  introduced,  or  retained  from  the 
earlier  Bibles.  In  endeavouring  to  satisfy  this 
claim,  the  revisers  had  to  face  the  difficult  ques- 
tion of  Greek  synonymes  (Introduction,  §  19  : 
and  if  it  was  found  impossible  in  some  cases 
to  convey  to  the  English  reader  simply  and 
sharply  the  shades  of  thought  given  by  the 
original  terms,  yet,  for  the  most  part,  his  atten- 
tion could  be  turned  in  the  right  direction. 
He  would  be  aroused  to  seek  for  further  light. 
A  few  illustrations   from   different   classes   of 

96 


Differences  of  Language  marked     97 

words  will  show  how  far  success  was  attained 
in  this  respect. 

2.  Three  verbs  in  Greek  are  rendered,  and 
sometimes  necessarily  and  not  inadequately 
rendered,  by  the  substantive  verb  to  be\  but 
they  could  not  be  interchanged  in  the  original 
text  without  a  distinct  modification  of  the 
sense  of  the  passages  in  which  they  occur. 
One  of  the  words  (vTrdp'^^^eLv)  is  comparatively 
rare,  and  has  no  English  equivalent.^  The  two 
others  (ehao,  ylyvecrdat),  roughly  represented  by 
to  be  and  to  become^  are  very  common. 

It  was  therefore  necessary  to  consider,  espe- 
cially when  these  verbs  stood  in  near  connection, 
whether  their  exact  force  could  be  suggested 
without  a  cumbrous  paraphrase.  Not  unfre- 
quently  the  problem  was  insoluble,  or  it  ap- 
peared that  the  context  sufficiently  implied 
the  idea  of  results  reached  {e.g.  Luke  xx.  14,  be 
ours ;  Gal.  iii.  24,  hath  been  our  tutor ;  Heb.  ii. 
17,  that  He  might  be  .  .  .).     In  other  cases  the 

1  The  verb  is  characteristic  of  the  Pauline  group  of  writings. 
Instructive  examples  of  its  use  occur  :  Luke  xi.  13,  xvi.  14,  23, 
xxiii.  50  ;  Acts  ii.  30,  iii.  2,  iv.  34,  viii.  16,  xvii.  24  ;  Rom.  iv. 
19 ;  I  Cor.  xi.  7  ;  Phil.  ii.  6  marg.,  iii.  20  (2  Pet.  iii.  Ii). 


98  Diffe7'e7ices  of  Langttage 

original  Greek  found  a  fair  expression  in  Eng- 
lish.    Thus  we  read  : 

John  xii.  36,  Believe  on  the  lights  that  ye  may 
become  {not  be)  sons  of  light  (comp.  i.  12). 

*Acts  iv.  4,  The  number  of  men  came  to  be 
(not  was)  (comp.  ii.  41)  about  five  thousand. 

I  Cor.  iii.  i^.  If  ciny  man  thinketh  that  he  is 
wise  among  you  in  this  worlds  let  him  become  a 
fool,  that  he  may  become  (by  this  very  change, 
not  be)  wise. 

1  Cor.  vii.  23,  Ye  were  bought  with  a  price  ; 
become  not  (for  be  not)  bondservants  of  men. 

2  Cor.  iii.  7/,  If  the  ministration  of  death  .  .  . 
came  with  glory  {not  was  glorious) :  .  .  .  how 
shall  not  rather  the  ministration  of  the  spirit  be 
(the  verb  is  changed)  with  glory  ? 

2  Tim.  iii.  9,  Their  folly  shall  be  evident,  .  .  . 
as  theirs  also  came  to  be  {not  was). 

1  Pet.  iv.  12,  The  fiery  trial  among  you,  which 
cometh  upon  you  to  prove  you. 

2  Pet.  i.  4,  .  .  .  that  through  these  ye  may  be- 
come partakers  of  the  Divine  nature} 

^  Comp.  Matt,  xxiii.  26,  xxiv.  32,  xxvii.  24  ;  Luke  i.  20  ; 
Johni.  6,  viii.  58  marg.  ;  Acts  viii.  i,  xv.  25  ;  Heb.  ii.  2,  vi.  20  ; 
Rev.  i.  i8  marg.,  ii.  8  marg. 


to  be,  to  become  99 

.  In  all  these  examples  the  reader  will  perceive, 
with  a  little  reflection,  how  much  the  words 
gain  in  living  force  by  the  distinct  suggestion 
of  progress,  movement,  change,  which  lies  in 
the  original  word,  and  is  now  reflected  in  the 
Revised  Version. 

In  the  same  way  the  question  in  the  parable 
of  the  good  Samaritan  receives  fresh  point  by 
the  more  exact  translation.  Which  of  these 
three,  thinkest  thou,  proved  {not  was)  neighbour 
unto  him  that  fell  among  the  robbers  ?  (Luke  x. 
36.)  The  point  at  issue  was  not  the  essential 
being,  but  the  practical  manifestation  of  char- 
acter. The  lesson  of  the  progressive  deteriora- 
tion of  the  moral  nature  in  the  absence  of  the 
Divine  Spirit  is  preserved  in  Matt.  xii.  45  by 
the  Revised  rendering,  The  last  state  of  that  man 
becometh  {not  is)  worse  than  the  first. 

3.  In  other  passages  the  same  form  of  render- 
ing ('  become ')  guards  the  expression  of  the 
great  principle  of  a  Divine  counsel,  a  '  law,' 
fulfilled  in  the  course  of  things,  which  had  been 
obscured  by  the  too  specific  translation  ('  is 
made')  of  the  Authorised  Version.     Thus  the 


lOO  Importance  of  the  rendering  h^covcie 

Lord  declares  that  He  *  came  into  the  world ' 
that  they  which  see  may  become  (not  be  made) 
blind  (John  ix.  39)  by  the  action  of  forces 
already  at  work  within  them.  And  in  the 
announcement  of  the  central  fact  of  the  faith, 
we  feel  the  presence  of  an  eternal  purpose 
wrought  out  in  Him  when  we  read  the  Word 
became  flesh  {for  was  mdidQ  flesh)  (John  i.  12) ; 
and  again,  the  first  w,an  Adam  became  a  living 
soul:  the  last  Adam  became  a  life-giving  spirit . 
(I  Cor.  XV.  45).i 

The  importance  of  the  thought  thus  indi- 
cated is  seen  in  another  connection  in  2  Cor, 
V.  21,  where  ' being  made'  and  ' becoming '  are 
set  in  contrast,  though  the  difference  was  lost 
in  the  Authorised  Version :  Him.  who  knew  no 
sin  He  made  to  be  sin  on  our  behalf ;  that  we 
might  become  (not  be  made)  the  righteousness  of 
God  in  Him.  The  transformation  of  the  be- 
liever follows  from  his  vital  union  with  God  in 
Christ. 

4.  It  was  far  more  easy  to  suggest  to  the 
English  reader  the  shades  of  thought  repre- 
*  See  also  Rom.  vii.  13  ;  2  Cor.  iii.  7/;  Heb.  i.  4. 


Various  words  expressing  Knowledge  loi 

sented  by  the  different  Greek  words  answering 
to  ^  to  be'  than  of  those  answering  to  *  to  know.' 
Three  words  clearly  distinct  in  conception 
{elSivat,  yLva)(TK€Lv,  iirio-TaaOai)  are  commonly, 
and  for  the  most  part  necessarily,  so  trans- 
lated.^ Of  these,  two  are  very  common  {elhevav, 
fyi,va>crK€Lv),  one  of  which  (elSevat)  describes,  so 
to  speak,  a  direct  mental  vision,  knowledge 
which  is  at  once  immediate  and  complete  ; 
and  the  other  (yivcoaKecv)  a  knowledge  which 
moves  from  point  to  point,  springing  out  of 
observation  and  experience.  The  third  word 
{eTrLcrraa-OaC)  is  much  rarer,  and  expresses  the 
knowledge  which  comes  from  close  and  familiar 
acquaintance.  It  will  be  evident  that  in  many 
cases  nothing  but  a  paraphrase  could  convey 
the  precise  meaning  of  the  original.  Else- 
where the  context  gives  the  appropriate  colour 
to  the  general  term  (know).  In  some  places, 
however,  it  seemed  desirable  to  mark  the  con- 

^  A  fourth  word  {(svvihaC),  which  expresses  an  intelligence 
of  the  meaning  of  that  which  is  said  and  done,  was  generally 
and  adequately  rendered  in  the  Authorised  Version  by  under- 
stand', and  this  rendering  has  been  given  in  the  two  passages 
where  it  was  otherwise  translated,  Mark  vi.  52,  2  Cor.  x.  I2. 


I02  Various  words 

trast  when  two  of  the  words  were  placed  in 
close  connection.  Thus  in  John  iii.  lo,  ii  there 
is  a  contrast  between  the  absolute  knowledge 
of  the  Lord  and  that  power  of  recognising 
truth  which  an  accredited  master  might  be 
expected  to  possess ;  and  thus  the  Revised 
Version  gives,  in  strict  conformity  with  the 
Greek,  Art  thou  the  teacher  of  Israel^  and  under- 
standest  (Authorised  Version,  knowest)  not  these 
thhigs  f  Verily^  verily ^  I  say  unto  thee^  We  speak 
that  we  do  know.  ...  So  again  we  see  a  little 
more  of  the  meaning  of  the  words  by  which  the 
Lord  replies  to  the  impetuous  question  with 
which  St.  Peter  met  His  offer  of  lowly  service, 
when  we  read  in  the  Revised  Version,  What  I 
do  thou  knowest  not  now  ;  but  thou  shalt  under- 
stand (Authorised  Version,  know)  hereafter^ 
taught  in  the  solemn  school  of  apostolic  work 
(John  xiii.  7).^  In  one  or  two  places  the  sub- 
stitution of  learn  for  know  {r^LvdaaKeiv)  adds  to 
the  narrative  the  touch  of  life  which  belongs  to 
the  progress  of  events  ;  as  when  it  is  said,  on 

^  It  is,  I  think,  to  be  'regretted  that  the  distinction  was  not 
made  in  Mark  iv.  13;  Heb.  viii.  ii  ;  i  John  ii.  19.  Comp. 
Acts  xix.  15  marg. 


expressing  Knowledge  103 

the  eve  of  the  triumphal  entry  in  Jerusalem, 
that  the  commoii  people  of  the  Jews  learned 
(Authorised  Version,  knew)  that  [Jesus]  was  [at 
Bethany]  .  .  .  (John  xii.  9).  The  phrase  sug- 
gests the  idea  of  lively  interest  and  inquiry, 
which  prepare  for  what  followed.^  There  is  a 
similar  vividness  in  the  use  of  perceive ;  the 
disciples  perceived  (Authorised  Version,  knew) 
not  the  things  that  were  said  when  the  Lord 
spoke  of  His  passion  ;(Luke  xviii.  34)  ;  they 
could  not  read  the  signs  before  them.^  The 
use  of  this  word  {perceive)  of  the  Lord  empha- 
sises a  trait  in  His  perfect  humanity.  Looking 
on  the  anxious  faces  of  the  disciples  He  per- 
ceived (Authorised  Version,  knew)  that  they 
were  desirous  to  ask  Hi^n  .  .  .  (John  xvi.  19).^ 

5.  Sometimes,  as  we  have  already  seen,  a 
slight  variation  in  language  suggests  a  far- 
reaching  thought.  Life,  for  example,  has  a 
twofold  aspect,  the  outward  and  the  inward. 
We  move  in  a  visible  order,  and  we  move  also 

^  Comp.  Mark  xv.  45. 

^  Comp.  Mark  xii.   12,  xv,   10;  Luke  vii.  39,  ix.   11  ;  Acts 
xix.  34. 

^  Comp.  Mark  v.  30. 


I04    Contrasts  of  Fashion  and  Form 

in  an  invisible  order.  We  have  duties  in 
regard  to  both.  St.  Paul  fixes  our  attention 
on  the  truth  by  a  significant  change  of  verb 
in  Rom.  xii.  2,  which  has  been  represented 
in  the  Revised  Version :  Be  not  fashioned^  he 
says — 'fashioned,'  that  is,  in  your  external 
character  and  bearing — according  to  (Author- 
ised Version,  conformed  to)  this  world:  but  be  ye 
transformed  by  the  renewing  of  your  mind ...  in 
that  which  is  essential  and  eternal.  The  differ- 
ence which  is  thus  indicated  to  the  attentive 
student  was  happily  preserved  by  the  Author- 
ised Version  in  the  important  passage  Phil.  ii. 
6,  8,  Christ  fesus  being  in  the  form  of  God  .  .  . 
taking  the  form  of  a  servant  and  being  found 
in  fashion  as  a  man  .  .  .  humbled  Himself  .  .  . 
And  now  it  has  been  also  marked  in  the 
remaining  passages  where  the  words  are 
found :  2  Cor.  xi.  13  #;  Phil.  iii.  21. 

6.  There  is  again  a  most  significant  progress 
in  man's  opposition  to  the  truth,  which  is  greatly 
obscured  in  the  Authorised  Version.  First 
comes  the  simple  absence  of  belief  (ou  in(jTeveiv)\ 
this  is  followed  by  disbelief  {amiGTelv)  \  and  at 


^Unbelief,  Disbelief,  Disobedience  105 

last  disbelief  issues  practically  in  disobedience 
(diretdeLv).  Thus  we  are  able  to  follow  a 
natural  moral  movement  when  we  read  in  the 
record  of  the  appearances  of  the  risen  Lord, 
that  the  disciples  '  disbelieved '  the  first  tidings 
of  Mary  Magdalene,  and  'believed  not'  the 
later  statements  which  came  to  them  (Mark 
xvi.  II,  13).  So  also  'disbelief,'  and  not 
absence  of  belief,  is  the  ground  of  men's  con- 
demnation (Mark  xvi,  16 ;  comp.  Acts  xxviii. 
24)  ;  and  the  English  reader  can  enter  now  more 
fully  than  before  into  the  meaning  of  St.  John's 
words  when  he  reads,  He  that  believeth  on  the 
Son  hath  eternal  life ;  but  he  that  obeyeth  not 
{not  believeth  not)  the  Son  shall  not  see  life 
(John  iii.  36).  The  same  change  gives  a  fresh 
touch  to  the  portraiture  of  the  adversaries  of  St. 
Paul  at  Ephesus,  where,  we  now  read,  some  were 
hardened  and  disobedient  (Authorised  Version 
believed  not:  Acts  xix.  9;  comp.  Rom.  xv. 
31).  These  gainsayers  of  the  truth  felt  the 
authority  of  the  teaching  which  they  opposed."^ 

1  Comp.  Rom.  xi.  30-32 ;  Heb.  iii.  18,  iv.  6,  11,  xi.  31. 
One  most  important   group    of   words,    rendered    in    the 
Authorised    Version    repent^   repentance  {fieTauoelv,   iierdvoia, 


io6  Difference  of  conception 

7.  In  these  examples  we  can  see  how  the 
Revised  Version  has  accurately  preserved  traits 
in  man's  attitude  of  opposition  to  God.  It  has 
also  carefully  distinguished  the  two  distinct 
forms  in  which  the  apostolic  writers  have  pre- 
sented our  filial  connection  with  Him.  There 
is  the  position  of  'sonship'  (characteristic  of 
the  teaching  of  St.  Paul),  which  suggests  the 

fierafxiXeadaL),  offered  great  difficulties  in  translation.  The 
first  two  Greek  words  {fieravoeLv,  fierdvota),  describe  character- 
istically in  the  language  of  the"=New  Testament  a  general  change 
of  mind,  which  becomes  in  its  fullest  development  an  intel- 
lectual and  moral  regeneration ;  the  latter  {fxerafxeXeadaL) 
expresses  a  special  relation  to  the  past,  a  feeling  of  regret  for  a 
particular  action  which  may  be  deepened  to  remorse.  It  was 
of  paramount  importance  to  keep  one  rendering  for  the  former 
words,  which  are  key-words  of  the  gospel,  and  it  was  impos- 
sible to  displace  repent,  repentance,  which,  though  originally 
inadequate,  are  capable  of  receiving  the  full  meaning  of  the 
original.  No  one  satisfactory  term  could  be  found  for 
IxeTatxfKeaOai.  In  the  passage  where  it  occurs  in  the  same 
context  with  fierdvoLa,  it  has  been  adequately  rendered  by 
regret  (2  Cor.  vii.  8^) ;  and  elsewhere  the  limited  application 
of  the  feeling  has  been  indicated  by  the  reflexive  rendering 
repent  oneself  (never  repetit  absolutely) :  Matt.  xxi.  29,  32,. 
xxvii.  3  ;  Heb.  vii.  21.  Yet  without  repentance  {d/xeTafiiXriTos), 
Rom.  xi.  29,  is  unchanged.  Dr.  T.  Walden  has  expounded 
the  apostolic  force  of  /xerdvoLa  with  great  power  and  truth  in 
an  essay  on  T/ie  Great  Meaning  of  the  word  Metanoia,  lost  in 
the  Old  Version,  unrecovered  in  the  New  (New  York,  1882) ; 
but  he  has  overlooked  the  fact  that  the  idea  of  repentance,  like 
that  of  fxerdvoia  itself,  can  be  transfigured  by  Christian  use,  and 
that  the  force  of  words  is  not  limited  by  their  etymology. 


in  Son  and  Child  107 

thoughts  of  privilege,  of  inheritance,  of  dignity  ; 
and  there  is  also  the  position  of  'childship' 
(characteristic  of  the  teaching  of  St.  John),  which 
suggests  the  thoughts  of  community  of  nature,  of 
dependence,  of  tender  relationship.  Sons  may 
be  adopted ;  children  can  only  be  born.  The 
two  conceptions  are  evidently  complementary  ; 
but  they  must  be  realised  separately  before 
the  full  force  of  the  whole  idea  which  they 
combine  to  give  can  be  felt.  The  English 
reader  has  now,  for  the  first  time,  the  materials 
for  the  work.  Yet  even  here  it  was  felt  to  be 
impossible  to  change  the  phrase, '  the  children 
of  Israel'  for  'the  sons  of  Israel,' though  the 
exact  phrase  has  a  clear  significance  (contrast 
I  Pet.  iii.  6).  With  this  exception  (and  one 
accidental  omission  of  the  mark  of  reference 
in  Matt.  xxi.  28  1°),  I  believe  that  the  use  of 
*  child,'  ('children')  is  always  marked  in  the 
Revised  Version;  and  that  with  the  clearest 
gain  to  the  peculiar  force  of  the  narrative 
(Mark  ii.  5  ;  Matt.  ix.  2  ;  Luke  xv.  31,  xvi.  25  ; 
Matt.  xxi.  28)  and  of  the  address  (i  Cor.  iv.  14  ; 
I  Tim.  i.  2,  28 ;  Tit.  i.  4,  etc.),  no  less  than  to 


io8        Children  and  Sons  of  God 

the  exact  definition  of  spiritual  relations.  On 
the  other  hand,  the  grand  title, '  sons  of  God,' 
holds  its  true  place,  according  to  the  exact 
usage  of  the  original. 

Two  or  three  illustrations  will  be  sufficient 
to  indicate  the  gain  to  the  student  of  Scripture 
from  the  faithful  preservation  of  this  distinc- 
tion between  the  general  conceptions  of  a 
Divine  inheritance  and  a  Divine  nature.  Thus 
we  now  read  that  the  Lord  gave  to  them  that 
received  Him  the  right  to  become  children 
(Authorised  Version,  sons)  of  God,  which  were 
born  .  .  .  of  God  (John  i.  12).  And  again: 
Behold  what  manner  of  love  the  Father  hath 
bestowed  upon  us,  that  we  shotdd  be  called 
children  (Authorised  Version,  the  sons)  of  God: 
and  such  we  are  ( i  John  iii.  i  /).  So,  conversely, 
m  other  places  the  title  of  privilege  is  restored 
to  the  English  text.  They  that  are  accounted 
worthy  to  attain  to  that  world .  .  .  are  equal  unto 
the  angels,  and  are  sons  (Authorised  Version, 
the  children)  of  God,  being  sons  of  the  resur- 
rection (Luke  XX.  35).  Where  it  was  said  unto 
them.  Ye  are  not  My  people,  there  shall  they  be 


Hell, Hades:  Immortality, I ncorruption  109 

called  sons  (Authorised  Version,  the  children) 
of  the  livhig  6^^^  (Rom.  ix.  26)} 

8.  If  we  carry  our  thoughts  still  further  to 
that  unseen  and  future  order,  of  which  with  our 
present  powers  we  can  form  no  definite  con- 
ception, we    find    the    Revised   Version    has 
distinguished   between  hell  {r^eevva),  the  place 
of  suffering,  and  hades,  the  place  of  spirits  (the 
unbounded,  sheol)  (see  Matt.  xvi.  18  ;  Luke  xvi. 
23 ;    Acts   ii.   27 ;    Rev.   i.    18).      It   has   also 
adequately  presented   the   most  characteristic 
claim   of   the   gospel,   which   was   obliterated 
before,    in    the    familiar    phrase    that    Christ 
brought  life  and  immortality  to  light  through 
the  gospel  (2  Tim.  i.  10,  Authorised  Version) ; 
whereas  we  now  read  that  He  brought  life  and 
incorruption  to  light.     The   revelation   of  the 
resurrection    is    incorruption    (a(j)6apaLa),    the 
preservation  of  all  that  belongs  to  the  fulness 
of  humanity  (comp.  Rom.  ii.  7 ;  i  Cor.  xv.  42, 
50,  54,  Authorised  Version),  and   not  simple 
continuance  of  being.     Immortality  (adavaala), 

1  Comp.  Matt.  v.  9,  45 ;  Luke  vi.  35  ;   Gal.  iii.  26.      See 
also  Exod.  xiii.  13,  15  (Revised  Version). 


I  lo  Importance  (?/"  the  Servant  of  the  Lord 

is  a  separate  idea  (i  Cor.  xv.  53/;  i  Tim.  vi. 
16),  which  falls  far  short  of  the  completeness 
of  assurance  which  comes  through  the  revela- 
tion of  the  risen  Lord. 

9.  The  importance  of  preserving  an  unusual 
phrase  may  be  shown  by  an  example  of  a 
different  kind,  where  a  peculiar  word  gives  the 
clew  to  the  understanding  of  the  real  course  of 
apostolic  thought.  One  of  the  most  decisive 
steps  in  the  historic  interpretation  of  the  work 
and  person  of  Christ  was  the  perception  that 
in  Him  was  fulfilled  the  prophecy  of  '  servant 
of  the  Lord '  {irah  Kvplov,  Isa.  Hi.  ^),  which 
fact  is  clearly  marked  in  the  early  chapters  of 
the  Acts.  In  the  Authorised  Version  the  fact 
was  wholly  hidden  by  the  adoption  of  the 
translation  *child '  or  *  son '  for  *  servant'  (Acts  iii. 
13,  26,  iv.  27,  30).  Now  the  careful  reader 
cannot  fail  to  observe  how  the  meaning  of 
Isaiah's  teaching  was  brought  home  by  the 
Spirit  to  the  Apostles,  and  through  this  the 
real  significance  of  the  sufferings  of  Christ.^ 

^  Comp.  Luke    i.  54  (Israel),  i.  69 ;    Acts  iv.  25  (David). 
See  also  Matt.  xii.  18. 


Passing  over  :   Divinity  1 1 1 

10.  So  far  the  illustrations  have  been  taken 
from  words  which  are  of  frequent  occurrence. 
In  the  Authorised  Version  of  Rom.  iii.  25  the 
confusion  of  a  word,  which  is  found  there  only 
•  in  the  New  Testament  (irdpeo-L^),  with  another 
common  word  from  the  same  root  (a^eo-^?), 
has  led  to  the  complete  inversion  of  St. 
Paul's  meaning.  The  sins  of  former  time  were 
neither  forgiven  nor  punished  :  they  were 
simply  passed  over ;  and  for  this  reason  there 
was  need  of  the  vindication  of  the  righteous- 
ness of  God,  because  of  the  passing  over  of  the 
sins  do7ie  aforetime,  in  the  forbearance  of  God,  and 
not  (as  the  Authorised  Version)  for  the  remis- 
sion of  sins  that  are  past,  through  the  forbearance 
of  God.  The  distinction  between  the  unique 
words,  divinity  (^etor???,  Rom.  i.  20)  and  God- 
head {deity,  ^eor?;?,  Col.  ii.  9)  is  not  less  im- 
portant.i  And  under  this  head  reference  may 
be  made  to  the  care  taken  by  the  Revisers  to 
represent  words  of  a  single  occurrence  in  the 
original  by  words  of  single  occurrence  in  the 
English  version.      A  considerable  number  of 

^  Comp.  Acts  xvii.  29  marg.  (t6  Q€iqv). 


112  Words  of  single 

the  novelties  of  language  are  due  to  this 
necessary  endeavour  ;  and  a  student  who  has 
the  patience  to  work  through  the  following 
examples  will  gain  a  new  sense  of  the  richness 
of  the  apostolic  vocabulary,  which  has  been 
hidden  in  the  Authorised  Version.  ^  Apparition 
{(j)dvTaa/jLa,  Matt.  xiv.  26 ;  Luke  vi.  49) ;  awe 
(Seo9,  Heb.  xii.  28) ;  billows  {(toKo^,  Luke  xxi. 
25)  ;  concealed  {TrapaKoXvirTecrOaL,  Luke  ix.  45)  ; 
conduct  {a'ycor^rj,  2  Tim.  iii.  10) ;  confute  (Bca- 
KureXey'^ecrdaCy  Acts  xviii.  28) ;  demeanour 
{Karda-TTj^ay  Tit.  ii.  3)  ;  discipline  {croa^povKnio^y 
2  Tim.  i.  7) ;  disrepute  {direke'yfjbof;,  Acts  xix. 
27) ;  effulgence  {diravyaa^ay  Heb.  i.  3) ;  goal 
((T/co7r6<;,  Phil.  iii.  14) ;  impostor  {yo'r]^^  2  Tim. 
iii.  13);  to  interpose  {fiecnTeveiv,  Heb.  vi.  17); 
justice  (rj  Alk7j,  Acts  xxviii.  4) ;  to  moor  (irpo- 
aopfjbi^ecrOaLy  Mark  vi.  53);  sacred  (lepo^;,  I  Cor. 
ix.  13  ;  2  Tim.  iii.   15);   to  shttdder  ((pptcro-eij/f 

^  The  words  quoted  occur,  I  believe,  in  the  Greek  and 
English  texts  of  the  New  Testament  only  in  the  places  quoted  ; 
and  the  new  English  words  cannot  fairly  be  said  to  be  inhar- 
monious with  the  old.  In  making  the  list  I  have  found  great 
help  from  Messrs.  Bemrose  and  Sons'  excellent  Stiidenfs  Con- 
cordance to  the  New  Testament  {Revised  Version).     London 


Occurrence  1 1 3 

Jas.  ii.   19);  stupor  {Karavv^i^^  Rom.  xi.  8);  to 
train  (acoippovi^ecVj  Tit.  ii.  4)  ;  tranquil  {r\peyuo<^^ 

1  Tim.  ii.  2);  undressed  {a'yvajyo^^  Matt.  ix.  16; 
Mark    ii.    21);    without    self-control  (aKparT^ff^ 

2  Tim.  iii.  3). 

II.  A  variation  in  the  use  of  prepositions 
often  suggests  instructive  lines  of  thought.  A 
good  illustration  of  such  significant  differences 
of  expression  lost  in  the  Authorised  Version  is 
supplied  by  a  passage  to  which  we  have  already 
referred  for  examples  of  differences  introduced 
into  the  Authorised  Version  which  have  no 
place  in  the  original  (i  Cor.  xii.  4  ff).  Here 
in  the  description  of  the  manifestation  of  the 
Spirit  we  read  in  the  Authorised  Version,  To 
one  is  given  by  the  Spirit  the  word  of  wisdom  ; 
to  another  the  word  of  knowledge  by  the  same 
Spirit ;  to  another  faith  by  the  same  Spirit 
Thus  'the  word  of  wisdom,'  'the  word  of 
knowledge,'  and  'faith'  are  presented  in  ex- 
actly the  same  connection  with  the  Spirit,  as 
simply  given  '  by '  Him.  But  in  the  original 
three  different  prepositions  are  used  to  describe 
the  relation  of  these  three  gifts  to  the  Spirit, 
H 


114  Variations  in  the  use 

represented  exactly  in  the  Revised  Version  by 
^through  the  Spirit,'  ^according  to  the  Spirit/ 
^ in  the  Spirit'  (Vulgate,  per^  secmidum^  in). 
The  English  reader  is  necessarily  led  to  con- 
sider whether  this  unexpected  variation  does 
not  throw  some  light  upon  the  gifts  themselves. 
Even  if  he  finds  no  answer  to  the  question  at 
once,  it  will  be  something  to  have  proposed 
it.  He  will  at  least  be  led  to  reflect  on  the 
difference  between  '  wisdom  '  and  '  knowledge.' 
He  will  feel  perhaps  that '  wisdom  '  is  absolute, 
unchangeable,  belonging  to  things  eternal ; 
that  'knowledge'  is  progressive,  and  'grows 
from  more  to  more.'  If  this  be  so,  he  will 
understand  that,  in  the  one  case,  the  Spirit  is, 
as  it  were,  the  speaker  of  the  word  in  the  soul ; 
that,  in  the  other  case.  He  is  the  guide  who 
directs  and  rules  and  regulates  the  observation 
which  finds  expression  through  man.  And 
when  he  has  realised  this  twofold  action  of 
the  Spirit,  he  will  be  prepared  to  consider 
that  there  is  yet  a  third  relation  in  which  we 
may  stand  to  Him.  We  may  be,  as  it  were, 
lost  in  Him,  enwrapped  in  His  transfiguring 


of  Prepositions  115 

influence.  Then  the  faith  which  wields  the 
powers  of  the  world  to  come  has  its  scope. 
Now  even  if  this  particular  interpretation  be 
faulty  or  imperfect,  still  it  will  not  have  been 
without  use  that  the  English  reader  has  been 
constrained,  as  the  Greek  reader,  to  take 
account  of  the  manifold  action  no  less  than 
of  the  manifold  gifts  of  the  Spirit. 

12.  It  is  easy  to  multiply  instances  of  other 
shades  of  thought  conveyed  by  variation  in  con- 
struction which  are  neglected  by  the  Author- 
ised Version.  For  example,  the  key  to  the 
understanding  of  the  narrative  in  John  viii., 
as  has  been  already  summarily  noticed  (Ch.  i. 
§  13),  lies  in  the  change  of  phrase  in  verses 
30,  31.  As  the  Lord  spoke  many  believed  on 
Him  {eiricTTeva-av  ek  avrov),  with  the  devotion 
of  perfect  self  -  surrender ;  but  there  were 
others,  '  Jews '  in  the  technical  language  of 
the  evangelist,  who  believed  Him  {ireirLo-TevKOTa^ 
avT(S),  who  acknowledged  the  truth  of  His 
statements,  and  the  justice  of  His  claim  to 
Messiahship,  but  who  could  not  give  up  their 
own  conception  of  what  the  Messiah  should  be, 


1 1 6         Variations  in  Prepositions 

and  by  the  force  of  that  prepossession  were  pre- 
pared for  fatal  unbelief^  The  difference  in  the 
view  of  the  destiny  of  Christian  ministrations 
marked  in  the  Revised  Version  of  Eph.  iv.  12  is 
less  striking  at  first  sight,  but  it  will  repay  con- 
sideration. The  Divine  gifts,  as  we  now  read, 
are  made  for  (7rp6<;)  the  perfecting  of  the  saints, 
unto  (et9,  Authorised  Version,  for)  the  zvork  of 
ministering,  unto  (Authorised  Version,  for)  the 
building  up  of  the  body  of  Christ.  Our  concepr 
tion  of  the  Divine  word  is  made  clearer  when 
we  distinguish  the  first  Author  of  the  message 
from  the  prophet  who  delivers  it.  The  word 
is  spoken  by  (yiro)  God,  and  through  (Blo)  His 
messenger  (Matt.  i.  22;  ii.  15;  xxi.  4;  xxii. 
31).^  So  again  there  is  a  difference  in  the 
conception  of  spiritual  activities  where  they 
are  referred  to  an  origin  regarded  as  apart 
(aTTo),  or  to  a  source  from  which  they  flow  as 
in  continuous  connection  with  it  (ef),  or  as 
belonging  to  the  agent  (gen.).  It  is  indeed 
most  difficult  to  do  more  than  suggest  to  the 

1  Comp.  Johniv.  21,  39;  xiv.  11,  12  ;  v.  24,  38,  46/ 

2  Comp.  John   i.  3,  10,  17  ;    Acts  ii.  43  ;    xii.  9  ;  ^i  Cor. 
viii.  6. 


Confusion  of  different  Words      117 

English  student  a  subject  for  reflection,  but 
this  is  the  effect  of  the  Greek  upon  the  reader 
of  the  original  (comp.  2  Cor.  iii.  5  ;  iv.  7).^ 

13.  It  may  be  objected  that  there  is  some- 
thing of  over-refinement  in  the  distinctions 
which  have  been  just  noticed.  No  such  charge 
lies  against  the  distinction  of  separate  and  yet 
related  words  in  the  same  context.  The  book 
of  the  Revelation  furnishes  good  illustrations 
of  the  loss  or  confusion  which  has  arisen  from 
the  neglect  of  this  obvious  duty  of  a  translator. 
One  main  thought  of  the  book  is  the  conflict 
between  the  brute  forces  of  earthly  empire 
and  the  spiritual  force  of  the  risen  Saviour. 
According  to  the  imagery  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment there  is  on  the  one  side  *  one  like  to  a 
son  of  man'  (i.  13;  xiv,  14);  and  on  the  other 
'  a  seven-headed  beast '  (xi.  j  ff),  which  becomes 
the  organ  of  the  false  spirit  So  far  the  picture 
is  clear;  but  it  is  strangely  disturbed  when 
the  same  name  '  beast '  is  applied  to  the  four 
'living    creatures'    before    the    throne   which 

^  Not  unfrequently  it  is  impossible  to  convey  the  impression 
of  the  original,  even  where  the  thought  involved  is  of  import- 
ance (John  xvi.  27,  28,  30,  Trapct,  e^,  cLtto  ;  i.  i,  7r/3(is). 


1 18  Crown  and  Diadem 

render  to  God  the  unceasing  homage  of 
creation  (iv.  6  ff\  v.  6  ;  wi.  i  ff;  xiv.  3  ;  xv.  7  ; 
xix.  4).  The  reader  misses  the  pregnant  con- 
trast between  the  world  as  God  made  it  and 
as  it  is  still  so  far  as  it  remains  in  fellowship 
with  Him,  and  the  world  as  it  is  in  isolated 
self-assertion  opposed  to  Him. 

We  have  already  noticed  how  seriously  the 
two  renderings  of  *  throne '  mar  the  representa- 
tion of  the  conflict  of  good  and  evil  in  the 
Apocalypse  (chap.  ii.  §  12).  The  rendering  of 
two  words  by  the  one  word  'crown'  has  not  been 
less  injurious  in  another  aspect.  The  common 
word  for  crown  {(TT€^avo<>:) — the  significant 
name  of  the  first  martyr — suggested  to  the 
Greek  reader  simply  the  victor's  wreath.  This 
is  the  thought  of  *  the  crown  of  life '  (Rev.  ii. 
10;  comp.  iii.  11),  *the  incorruptible  crown' 
(i  Cor.  ix.  25),  'the  crown  of  righteousness' 
(2  Tim.  iv.  8),  '  the  crown  of  glory  that  fadeth 
not  away'  (i  Pet.  v.  4),  'the  crown  of  gold'  of 
the  elders  (Rev.  iv.  4,  10),  the  crown  of  the  great 
Conqueror  (vi.  2),  and  the  very  crown  of  thorns, 
the  victor's   wreath  of '  the   Man  of  sorrows.' 


in  the  Apocalypse  1 1 9 

But  in  contrast  with  this  there  is  the  *  diadem ' 
— the  fillet  of  the  Persian  king — the  symbol  of 
sovereign  dignity.  The  word  is  found  in  the 
New  Testament  only  in  the  Apocalypse.  It 
occurs  three  times,  and  in  each  case  its  force  is 
unmistakable.  The  great  dragon  had  '  upon 
his  head  seven  diadems'  (Rev.  xii.  3).  The 
ten-horned  beast  had  *on  his  horns  ten  dia- 
dems' (Rev.  xiii.  i).  And  then,  in  significant 
contrast  with  this  unholy  and  usurped  domin- 
ion, when  the  Word  of  God  is  revealed  in  His 
Majesty,  bearing  His  Name  as  '  King  of  kings 
and  Lord  of  lords,'  He  has  'upon  His  head 
many  diadems'  (Rev.  xix.  12),  bearing  sway 
not  in  one  order  only  but  in  many. 

14.  In  these  cases  the  distinction  of  the 
synonymes  belongs  to  the  right  understanding 
of  the  imagery  of  the  whole  book.  Elsewhere 
it  affects  the  full  meaning  of  the  particular 
passage,  and  the  importance  of  distinguishing 
the  related  words  becomes  even  more  apparent 
when  they  are  found  in  the  same  context. 
Probably  the  most  striking  illustration  of  the 
harm  which  may  follow  from  the  neglect  of 


1 20  Fold  and  Flock 

this  consideration  is  furnished  by  John  x.  16, 
where  the  whole  character  of  the  Lord's  pro- 
mise has  been  obscured  by  the  unhappy  ren- 
dering of  two  perfectly  distinct  Greek  words  by 
'  fold.'  The  Revised  Version  has  now  restored 
the  rendering  of  Tyndale  and  Coverdale,  and 
we  read  :  Other  sheep  I  have  which  are  not  of  this 
fold:  them  also  I  must  bring,  and  they  shall  hear 
My  voice;  and  they  shall  become  one  flock 
(Authorised  Version,  fold),  one  shepherd  (Ezek. 
xxxiv.  23). 

The  false  rendering  came  from  the  Latin 
Vulgate,  and  the  phrase  '  one  fold,  one  shepherd' 
had  probably  been  made  familiar  in  English  by 
Wiclif.  But  the  old  Latin,  like  the  other  ancient 
versions,  marked  the  difference,  which  is  clear 
in  the  original ;  and  it  would  be  difficult  to 
overrate  the  evil  influence  which  the  confusion 
of  the  '  fold '  and  the  '  flock '  has  exercised  on 
popular  theology.  Elsewhere  the  great  lesson 
of  the  corporate  union  of  the  Church  is  taught, 
but  here  the  thought  is  of  the  spring  of  unity 
in  personal  relationship  with  Christ. 

15.  The  example  which  has  been  given  is  of 


Temple  and  Sanctuary  121 

exceptional  interest.  The  force  of  the  correc- 
tion is  felt  at  once.  In  other  cases  the  gain  of 
exactness  is  less  conspicuous,  and  yet  of  real 
moment.  This  will  be  seen  from  a  few  repre- 
sentative passages,  which  shew  the  general 
character  of  the  changes  made  in  order  to  dis- 
tinguish synonymes  in  close  connection. 

Matt.  xxvi.  55,  xxvii.  15  :  Jesus  said,  /  sat 
daily  in  the  temple  teachings  and  ye  took  me  not. 
.  .  .  Judas  cast  down  the  pieces  of  silver  into  the 
sanctuary  (Authorised  Version,  temple),  and 
departed  The  distinction  between  the  temple 
with  its  courts  (lepov)  and  the  sanctuary,  the 
dwelling-place  of  God  (va6<;:),  is  essential  to  the 
understanding  of  the  outward  ritual  of  Judaism, 
and  of  its  spiritual  counterpart.  The  temple 
(lepov)  has  no  place  in  the  Apocalypse.  The 
sanctuary  (va6<;)  is  the  image  of  the  body  of 
Christ  and  of  Christians  (John  ii.  19,  21  ;  i  Cor. 
iii.  16  f;  vi.  19;  2  Cor.  vi.  16  ;  Eph.  ii.  21),  and 
in  all  these  places  the  attention  of  the  reader  is 
called  to  the  exact  word  by  a  marginal  note. 

Luke  ix.  24  :  Whosoever  would  (Authorised 
Version,  will)  save  his  life  shall  lose  it;  but  who- 


122  Synonymes  distinguished 

soever  shall  (Authorised  Version,  will)  lose  his  life 
for  My  sake,  the  same  shall  save  it.  The  differ- 
ence between  the  desire  of  saving  (o?  av  OeKy 
(TOicraL)  and  the  fact  of  losing  (09  av  airoXearj)  is 
entirely  lost  in  the  Authorised  Version,  though 
it  is  obviously  required  for  the  meaning  of  the 
passage. 

John  i.  II:  He  came  unto  his  own  (ra  lBlo), 
and  they  that  were  His  own  (ot  Ihioi ;  Author- 
ised Version,  and  His  own)  received  Him  not. 
The  separate  mention  of  the  *  holy  land '  and 
'  holy  people '  applies  to  the  Word  that  which 
is  said  of  Jehovah  in  the  Old  Testament  with 
singular  fulness. 

John  vi.  10  :  fesus  said.  Make  the  people  (rov? 
avdpwTTov'i ;  Authorised  Version,  the  men)  sit 
down.  .  .  .  So  the  men  {pi  dvBpe^)  sat  down,  in 
number  about  five  thousand.  The  change  of 
word  calls  up  at  once  the  additional  clause  in 
St.  Matthew  (xiv.  21). 

Acts  iv.  27,  28 :  Herod  and  Pontius  Pilate, 
with  the  Gentiles  and  the  peoples  (\aoi<;)  of  Israel, 
were  gathered  together,  to  do  whatsoever  Thy 
hand  and  Thy  counsel  foreordained  to  come  to 


in  the  same  Context  123 

pass  {fyeveaOai ;  Authorised  Version,  to  be  done). 
The  variation  of  expression  illustrates  what  has 
been  already  said  in  §  2. 

I  Cor.  xiv.  20 :  Brethren^  be  not  children 
{iraiZld)  in  mind :  howbeit  in  malice  be  ye  babes 
(v7}7rLd^€T€  ;  Authorised  Version,  be  ye  children), 
but  in  mind  be  men.  The  literal  translation  of 
the  verb  (vrjirtd^eiv),  which  occurs  here  only 
in  the  New  Testament,  brings  out  the  climax 
of  the  thought  (comp.   i  Cor.  iii.   i  ;    Heb.  v. 

13). 

Heb.  iv.  9  /:  T/iere  remaineth  therefore  a 
sabbath  rest  (Ga^^aTLayuo^ :  Authorised  Ver- 
sion, rest)/^r  the  people  of  God.  For  he  that  is 
entered  into  his  rest  {KardiravaL^)  hath  himself 
also  rested  from  his  works  ^  as  God  did  from  His. 
The  peculiar  word  significantly  connects  the 
character  of  the  promised  rest  of  man  with  that 
of  the  rest  of  God. 

I  Pet.  V.  7  :  Casting  all  your  anxiety  {fiepi^iva : 
Authorised  Version,  care)  upon  Himy  because 
He  careth  {fieXei)  for  you} 

1  Other  instructive  examples  will  be  found  in  Matt.  iv.  19  ff" 
{come  yc  after  Me^  followed) ;   v.   17/  {fulfil ^  accomplished)  ; 


124  Synonymes 

1 6.  Sometimes  the  exact  rendering  of  con- 
nected words  removes  that  which  is  embarrass- 
ing in  the  text  of  the  Authorised  Version. 
Thoughtful  readers  of  the  English  Testament 
must  often  have  been  perplexed  by  the  appar- 
ent discrepancy  between  the  two  sayings  as  to 
the  Baptist  in  John  i.  8,  v.  35,  which  now  are 
brought  into  a  most  significant  harmony.  He 
was  not  the  light :  he  was  the  lamp  that  burneth 
and  shineth  (Authorised  Version,  a  burning  and  a 
shining  light),  kindled  from  another  source,  and 
ye  were  willing  for  a  season  to  rejoice  in  his  light} 

Mark  v.  40  ff  {child,  damsel) ;  Luke  xii.  3  {said,  spoken) ;  xiv. 
12/  [call,  bid)',  xvii.  26  {coim  to  pass,  be);  John  viii.  49,  54 
{honour,  glorify) ;  xvi.  16  {behold,  see) ;  xvii.  12  {kepi,  guarded) ; 
XX.  5  f  {seeth,  beholdeth);  xxi.  i^^f  {feed, find)'.  Acts  i.  2,  9 
{received  up,  taken  up);  iii.  2,  10  {door,  gate);  vii.  13  {made 
known,  became  matiifest) ;  viii.  20  {silver,  money) ;  Rom.  xiii.  2 
{resisteth,  withstandeth) ;  i  Cor.  x.  16/  {partake  of,  have  com- 
vitinion  with) ;  xi.  30  {many,  not  a  fevj) ;  xi.  31  {discerned, 
judged) ;  xiv.  7  {voice,  sound) ;  xiv.  36  {went,  came) ;  2  Cor.  iv. 
4,  6  {dawn,  shine) ;  Gal.  i.  6/ (a  different,  another) ;  iii.  15,  17 
{?naketh  void,  disannul);  Phil.  iv.  i*j  f  {increaseth,  abound); 
Col.  iii.  23  {do,  work);  i  Thess.  ii.  13  {received,  accepted); 
I  Tim.  iii.  i  {seeketh,  desireth) ;  2  Tim.  iv.  16  f  {took  my  part, 
stood  by  me) ;  Heb.  i.  14  {minister,  do  service) ;  xii.  26  {shake, 
make  to  tremble);  James  i.  17  {gift,  boon).  Even  when  the 
English  rendering  is  inadequate  the  reader  is  led  to  seek  for 
completer  help. 

1  Comp.   Matt.   vi.    22,    The  lamp  of  the  body  is  the  eye 


distinguished  125 

There  is  again,  to  take  a  different  kind  of 
illustration,  an  unmeaning  harshness  in  the 
words,  he  that  is  washed  needeth  not  save  to 
wash  his  feet^  which  is  at  once  removed  when 
we  know  that  there  is  a  contrast  in  the  original 
between  the  washing  of  the  whole  body  and 
the  washing  of  some  small  part :  he  that  is 
bathed  (o  XeXou/i-ei/o?)  needeth  not  save  to  wash 
(vl^lrao-Oat)  his  feet  (John  xiii.  10),  just  as  the 
guest  who  rests  in  the  evening  after  his  day's 
journey  (i  Tim.  v.  \Q)>  Stress  is  often  laid  upon 
a  supposed  change  in  St.  Paul's  opinions  as  to  the 
coming  of  the  Lord.  A  reader  of  the  Author- 
ised Version  would  naturally  suppose  that  he 
had  a  conclusive  proof  of  the  fact,  whatever 
use  he  might  make  of  it,  in  a  comparison  of 
2  Thess.  ii.  2,  be  not  .  .  .  troubled  .  .  .  by  letter 
as  fro7n  us,  as  that  the  day  of  Christ  is  at  hand, 
with  Rom.  xiii.  12,  The  night  is  far  spent,  the 
day   is  at  hand.     The    Revised  Version  now 

(Luke  xi.  33^;  2  Pet.  i.  19,  The  word  of  prophecy  .  .  .  a 
lamp  shining  in  a  dark  place  ;  Rev.  xxi.  23,  The  glory  of  God  did 
lighten  it,  and  the  lamp  thereof  was  the  Lamb. 

1  For  '  bathed '  comp.  Eph.  v.  26 ;  Tit.  iii.  5.  It  is  to  be 
regretted,  I  think,  that  'bathed'  was  not  substituted  for 
'  washed '  in  Heb.  x.  22  (Exod.  xxix.  4 ;  Lev.  xvi.  4). 


126  Synonymes  distinguished 

marks  the  peculiar  word  in  the  former  passage 
{evea-TrjKev,  not  rjyyiKev),  as  that  the  day  of  the 
Lord  is  now  present,  and  points  to  the  false 
opinion  involved  (comp.  i  Cor.  xv.  12 ;  2 
Tim.  ii.  18).  The  rendering  in  Luke  xxiv.  25, 
O  foolish  men  {avor\Toi),  and  slow  of  heart  to 
believe  ...  is  no  doubt  less  vigorous  than  O 
fools,  and  slow  of  heart  to  believe  •  •  •  ;  but  the 
English  reader  will  be  glad  to  know  that  the 
Lord  does  not  apply  to  the  disciples  the  con- 
demnation of  Scribes  and  Pharisees  (Matt 
xxiii.  17,  jjbwpol). 

17.  It  happens  not  unfrequently  that  no 
simple  rendering  can  represent  the  distinctions 
between  synonymes  conveyed  by  the  original. 
In  such  cases,  where  there  seemed  to  be  a 
likelihood  of  misunderstanding,  a  marginal  note 
directs  the  attention  of  the  reader  to  the  shade 
of  meaning  of  which  he  must  take  account 
For  example,  our  English  word  'world'  has 
to  do  duty  for  three  Greek  words  most  distinct 
in  meaning.  Most  commonly  'world'  stands 
for  a  word  (/coo-fiof;)  which  has  been  naturalised 
in  modern  English  as  cosmos.      This  presents 


in  the  Margin  127 

the  thought  of  the  whole  sum  of  finite  being  as 
apart  from  God,  and  specially  it  describes  all 
that  falls  under  our  observation  which  is  ac- 
tually estranged   from    God.      Again,  'world' 
answers  to  a  plural  or  singular,  'the  ages,'  or 
'the  age'  (0/  alcdve^,  0  alcDv),  in  which  creation 
is  regarded  as  a  vast   system  unfolded   from 
aeon  to  aeon,  as  an  immeasurable  and  orderly 
development  of  being  under  the  condition  of 
time,  of  which  each  'age,'  or  'this  age'  and 
'the    age     to    come,'    has     its    distinguishing 
characteristics,  and  so  far  is  '  the  world.'     And, 
thirdly,  the  '  world  '  renders  a  term  (97  oUov^ievr]) 
which  describes  the  seat  of  settled  government 
and  civilised  life,  practically  conterminous  with 
the  Roman  Empire.      The  occurrence  of  the 
two  latter  forms  in  the  original  is  marked  by 
the  margins  'ages'  or  'age'  and  'the  inhabited 
earth.'     (See  Heb.  i.  2,  vi.  5  text,  ix.  26,  xi.  3  ; 
Matt.  xii.  32,  xiii.  22,  39,  etc. ;  Heb.  i.  6,  ii.  5  ; 
Matt.  xxix.  14;  Luke  ii.  i.)     In  like  manner 
'  devil '  has  been  retained  as  the  translation  of 
three  words  (8ta^oXo9,  haifxcov,  Saifzovtov) ;  but 
a  margin  (Gk.  demon)  is  added  when  either  of 


128  Synonymes  distinguished 

the  two  latter  words  is  so  rendered.  Elsewhere 
a  marginal  note  calls  attention  to  the  occur- 
rence of  an  unusual  word  {KaTa^ikelv :  Matt, 
xxvi.  48 ;  Luke  vii.  45),  or  to  a  difference  of 
moment,  either  for  the  interpretation  of  the 
passage  {hovXo^y  BidKovo<^,  Matt.  xxii.  i  ff; 
Mark  x.  43/;  (j^tXelv,  dyaTrdv,  John  xxi.  16; 
KXaleiv,  BaKpvecvy  John  xi.  31,  33,  35),  or  for  the 
identification  of  the  incident  {K6(j)tvo<;,  cr^upt?, 
Matt  xvi.  9;  Mark  viii.  19). 

18.  We  may  conclude  with  an  example  of  a 
different  kind  which  is  found  in  Gal.  vi.  2,  5, 
where  we  read  in  close  sequence,  Bear  ye  one 
anothef^s  burdens^  and  .  .  .  every  man  shall  bear 
his  own  burden.  But  we  are  now  informed  that 
'burden'  represents  two  Greek  words  (ySa/309, 
(popTo^;)^  and  that  in  the  second  case  many- 
think  the  rendering  '  load '  preferable.  In  any 
case  the  English  reader  is  guided  to  a  true 
discernment  of  that  which  sympathy  can  and 
cannot  do.  It  is  indeed  most  true  that  we 
must  all  support  that  which  God  assigns  to  us, 
but  friendship  can  lighten  the  weight  of  that 
which  we  are  required  to  bear. 


CHAPTER  IV 

VIVID   DETAILS  :   LOCAL  AND  TEMPORAL 
COLOURING 

I.  We  have  seen  how  the  Revised  Version 
enables  the  English  reader  to  gain  a  clearer 
view  of  the  exact  form  of  the  original  Greek 
by  preserving  significant  identities  of  language 
and  by  marking  significant  differences.  In  this 
way  light  is  thrown  upon  the  relations  of  the 
evangelic  narratives  one  to  another,  and  upon 
the  manifold  expression  of  apostolic  teaching. 
At  the  same  time  minute  faithfulness  of  render- 
ing brings  out  innumerable  details  of  vivid 
description,  and  of  local  and  temporal  colour- 
ing, which  convey  a  living  sense  of  the  direct 
originality  of  the  writings. 

2.  Sometimes  the   effect   of  the   change   in 
translation   is   obvious   at   once.     A  vague  or 
general  phrase  is  filled  with  a  fresh  force  by 
I 


130  Fresh  vigour  gained 

the  restoration  of  the  original  image.  Thus 
in  John  xvi.  2,  the  substitution  of  the  fuller 
rendering,  The  hour  co^neth^  that  (lvo)  whosoever 
killeth  you  shall  think  that  he  offereth  service 
unto  Gody  for  the  colourless  doeth  God  service^ 
brings  out  the  thought  that  the  persecution  of 
Christians  to  death  would  be  regarded  as  an 
act  of  religious  devotion,  according  to  the  say- 
ing, *  Every  one  that  sheds  the  blood  of  the 
wicked  is  as  he  that  offereth  an  offering.'  In 
Gal.  vi.  17,  the  addition  of  the  word  branded — 
I  bear  branded  on  my  body  the  marks  of  Jesus — 
points  the  reference  to  the  slaves  who  bore  the 
names  of  the  deities  to  whose  service  they  were 
consecrated.  The  marks  of  the  scourges  and 
the  stones  were  for  St.  Paul  the  indelible  brands 
of  his  absolute  devotion  to  his  Lord.  In  2  Cor. 
ii.  14,  the  whole  thought  is  inverted  by  the 
rendering  of  the  Authorised  Version,  Thanks  be 
unto  Gody  which  always  causeth  us  to  trimnph 
in  Christy  instead  of  which  always  leadeth  us  in 
triumph  in  Christ.  The  gratitude  of  the  apostle 
is  poured  out  characteristically  not  for  his  own 
triumph,  but  for  Christ's  triumph.     He  thanks 


by  exact  rendering  131 

God,  not  that  he  has  conquered,  but  that  he 
has  been  conquered.  His  joy  is  that  he  is  led^ 
in  triumph  in  Christ  as  one  of  those  whom 
Christ  has  taken  captive  (comp.  Col.  ii.  15). 
In  Heb.  ii.  i  a  new  word  is  introduced  to 
express  a  new  and  startling  thought :  We  ought 
to  give  the  more  earnest  heed  to  the  things  that 
were  heard,  lest  haply  we  drift  away  from  them 
(Authorised  Version,  lest  we  should  let  them 
slip).  The  peril  of  the  Hebrews  lay  in  that 
stream  of  habit  and  circumstance  which  is  ever 
tending  to  bear  us  along  with  it,  if  our  watch- 
fulness is  relaxed.  Again,  in  the  same  epistle 
(xi.  13),  the  faith  of  the  patriarchs  appears  in 
its  full  energy  when  we  read  that  these  all  died 
in  faiths  not  having  received  the  promises,  but 
having  seen  them  and  greeted  them  from  afar 
(Authorised  Version,  having  seen  them  afar  off 
.  .  .  and  embraced  them).  Like  wayworn 
wanderers,  they  recognised  their  God-given 
home. 

'  Italiam  primus  conclamat  Achates, 
Italiam  Iseto  socii  clamore  salutant.' 

So  too  in  I  Pet.  v.  5  humility  is  now  shown  as 


132  Fresh  vigour  gained 

the  indispensable  condition  for  service  which 
the  Christian  must  resolutely  assume :  gird 
yourselves  with  humility  ^(Authorised  Version, 
be  clothed  with  humility). 

3.  Expressive  touches  will  be  no  less  plainly 
recognised  in  the  following  passages : 

Mark  x.  21  f,  Jesus  looking  upon  (Authorised 
Version,  beholding)  him  loved  him^  and  said .  .  . 
But  His  countenance  fell  at  the  i-^jj//;^!^  (Author- 
ised Version,  He  was  sad  at  that  saying).  The 
thought  is  of  the  soul-piercing  glance  by  which 
the  character  is  laid  open  (comp.  verse  27,  xiv.  67; 
Luke  XX.  17,  xxii.  61  ;  John  i.  36,  42),  and  of 
the  cloud  which  overshadows  the  man  who 
cannot  receive  the  call  to  self-surrender  (cf. 
Matt.  xvi.  3  v.l^. 

Luke  i.  52,  He  hath  put  down  princes  from 
their  thrones  (Authorised  Version,  the  mighty 
from  their  seats). 

Luke  xix.  48,  The  people  all  hung  upon 
Him^  listening  (Authorised  Version,  all  the 
people  were  very  attentive  to  hear  Him).  The 
unique  expression  (i^eKpifjLaTo)  is  a  transcript 
from  life. 


by  exact  rendering  133 

Acts  XX.  35,  In  all  things  I  gave  you  an 
example,  how  that  so  labouring  .  .  .  (Author- 
ised Version,  I  have  showed  you  all  things, 
how  that  .  .  .).  The  whole  conception  of  the 
apostolic  pattern  (verse  34)  disappears  from 
the  Authorised  Version. 

1  Cor.  ix.  27,  /  buffet  my  body,  and  bring  it 
into  bondage  :  lest  by  any  means  .  .  .  /  myself 
should  be  rejected  (Authorised  Version,  /  keep 
under  my  body,  and  bring  it  into  subjection, 
lest  that  by  any  means  .  .  .  I  myself  should  be 
a  castaway).  The  vigour  of  St.  Paul's  language 
in  the  first  clause  is  lost  in  the  Authorised 
Version,  and  in  the  second  clause  an  image 
is  suggested  wholly  foreign  to  the  original 
thought  of  trial  and  judgment  (Heb.  vi.  8). 

2  Cor.  iv.  8,  We  are  pressed  on  every  side, 
yet  not  straitened  (Authorised  Version,  we 
are  troubled  on  every  side,  yet  not  distressed). 
The  image  is  kept  in  the  Revised  Version, 
and  also  the  rendering  of  an  unusual  word 
(a-Tevoxcopetadac),  which  is  given  in  the  other 
place  where  it  occurs  (vi.  12). 

2  Cor.  vii.  2,  4,  Open  your  hearts  to  us.  .  .  . 


134  Fresh  vigour  gained 

I  overflow  with  joy  in  all  our  affliction  (Author- 
ised Version,  receive  us.  ...  I  am  exceeding 
joyful  in  all  our  tribulation). 

Col.  ii.  14,  The  bond  written  in  ordinances 
that  was  against  us  (Authorised  Version,  the 
handwriting  of  ordinances  that  was  against 
us). 

1  Thess.  ii.  17,  Being  bereaved  o^  you  for  a 
short  season  (Authorised  Version,  being  taken 
from  you  for  a  short  time).  The  suggestion 
of  the  relation  of  parent  and  child,  on  which 
St.  Paul  delights  to  dwell  (Gal.  iv.  19 ;  i  Cor. 
iv.  15  ;  Philem.  10),  is  essential  to  the  under- 
standing of  the  tenderness  of  the  Apostle's 
words  (comp.  John  xiv.  18). 

2  Tim.  i.  8,  Suffer  hardship  with  the  gospel 
(Authorised  Version,  be  thou  partaker  of  the 
afflictions  of  the  gospel).  The  characteristic 
personification  of  the  gospel  ought  not  to  be 
lost  or  obscured  (comp.  2  Tim.  ii.  9). 

2  Tim.  ii.  4 /J  No  soldier  on  service  entangleth 
himself  \  .  .  .  that  he  may  please  him  who  en- 
rolled him  as  a  soldier.  And  if  also  a  man 
contend   in   the  games  .  .  .  (Authorised  Ver- 


by  exact  rendering  135 

sion,  No  man  that  warreth  entangleth  himself  \ 
.  .  .  that  he  may  please  him  who  hath  chosen 
him  to  be  a  soldier.  And  if  a  man  also  strive 
for  masteries.  .  .  .)  The  urgency  of  a  present 
campaign,  and  the  force  of  the  second  image 
are  obliterated  in  the  Authorised  Version. 

Rev.  vii.  i^^He  that  sitteth  on  the  throne  shall 
spread  His  tabernacle  over  them  (Authorised 
Version,  shall  dwell  among  them).  Com  p.  Isa. 
iv.  5/;  Rev.  xxi.  3. 

4.  Sometimes,  as  will  perhaps  appear  even 
from  the  illustrations  which  have  been  already- 
given,  some  reflection  is  required  before  the 
full  significance  of  the  original  imagery  is 
realised.  In  the  parable  of  the  sower  it  can- 
not be  unimportant  that  persons  are  identified 
with  the  seed  sown  (Matt.  xiii.  19  ff,  he  that 
was  sown,  not,  as  the  Authorised  Version,  he 
that  received  seed).  The  completeness  of  the 
disciples'  sacrifice  is  shown  in  the  figure,  the 
cup  that  I  drink  (not,  as  the  Authorised  Ver- 
sion, drink  of)  ye  shall  drink  (Mark  x.  38  f). 
The  measure  of  suffering  must  be  drained  to 
the  last  (comp.  John  xviii.  11).     Love  rejoiceth 


136  The  force  of 

not  simply  in  the  truth  (Authorised  Version), 
but  with  the  truth  (i  Cor.  xiii.  6).  Truth,  no 
less  than  love,  is  a  minister  of  God,  who  has 
her  own  sorrows  and  her  own  victories.  It 
cannot  be  otherwise,  for  at  present  we  see  in 
a  mirror  (Authorised  Version,  through  a  glass) 
darkly  (literally,  in  a  riddle^ :  we  look  upon 
that  which  is  only  a  reflection,  and  not  the 
very  object  of  our  desire ;  and  this  reflection 
itself  is  a  parable,  and  suggests  far  more  than 
it  plainly  shows.  There  is  also  a  double  use 
of  the  Divine  gifts  as  being  a  supply  for  the 
personal  needs  of  those  who  receive  them, 
and  a  means  whereby  they  may  in  turn  make 
provision  for  the  needs  of  those  who  shall 
come  after  them  —  food  at  once  and  seed. 
This  thought,  lost  in  the  Authorised  Version, 
is  now  marked  in  2  Cor.  ix.  10  (comp.  Isa.  Iv. 
10  jf^  for  the  careful  reader:  He  that  supplieth 
seed  to  the  sower,  and  bread  for  food,  shall 
supply  and  multiply  your  seed  for  sowing,  and 
increase  the  fruits  of  your  righteousness.  We 
have  become  familiar  with  the  true  meaning  of 
'  mystery,'  a  Divine  truth  made  known  to  the 


expressive  Images  restored  137 

members  of  a  sacred  brotherhood,  and  once 
St.  Paul  uses  the  corresponding  verb :  /  have 
learned  {eixaOov),  he  writes,  to  be  content.  .  .  . 
In  all  things  have  I  learned  the  secret  {fjue^iv- 
Tjfiac)  to  be  filled  and  to  be  hungry  .  .  .  (Phil, 
iv.  II,  12).  A  remarkable  change  of  reading 
in  Jas.  iv.  4  will  furnish  another  illustration. 
In  place  of  the  common  text.  Ye  adulterers 
and  adulteresses,  know  ye  not  that  the  friend- 
ship of  the  world  is  enmity  with  God?  we  now 
have,  Ye  adulteresses,  know  ye  not  .  .  .  ?  The 
superficial  harshness  of  the  figure  disappears 
when  we  recall  the  teaching  of  the  prophets. 
Israel  is  the  bride  of  the  Lord.  The  unbelief 
of  the  chosen  people  is  the  guilt  of  a  faithless 
wife.  So  the  characteristic  voice  of  the  Old 
Testament  is  heard  once  again  through  the 
apostolic  writing  which  most  directly  repre- 
sents its  style.  In  Jude  12,  which  offers  other 
remarkable  corrections  in  the  Revised  Ver- 
sion, another  prophetic  phrase  now  finds  a 
place  in  the  description  of  false  teachers : 
These  are  they  who  are  hidden  rocks  in  your 
lovefeasts    when    they   feast    with  you^    shep- 


13B  The  force  of 

herds  that  without  fear  feed  themselves  (Ezek. 
xxxiv.).  ^ 

5.  Not  unfrequently  the  faithful  reproduc- 
tion of  the  original  form  of  thought  serves 
to  convey  an  impressive  revelation  of  the 
strength,  the  obligations,  the  perils  of  the 
Christian  life.  Perhaps  there  is  no  word  of 
the  Lord  which  opens  a  deeper  vision  of  the 
harmonies  of  redemption  than  that  which  is 
at  length  restored  to  its  true  form  in  John  x. 
14  /":  /  am  the  good  Shepherd:  and  I  know 
Mine  own,  and  Mine  own  know  Me,  even  as 
the  Father  knoweth  Me,  and  I  know  the  Father, 
The  relation  of  the  Son  to  the  Father  is  the 
pattern  of  the  relation  of  those  that  are  Christ's 
to  Christ.  The  proclamation  of  such  a  truth 
is  a  paramount  obligation  upon  all  to  whom 
it  is  given.  So  St.  Paul  can  say  (i  Cor.  ix. 
17 ;  comp.  iv.  i):  If  I  do  this  .  .  .  not  of  mine 
own   will,  I  have   a   stewardship  intrusted  to 

^  Any  one  who  will  carefully  study  in  detail  the  changes 
introduced  into  John  xiii.  22  ff  (comp.  xxi.  20)  and  i  Cor.  ix. 
25-27 — to  take  two  passages  widely  removed  from  one  an- 
other— will  be  able  to  judge  of  the  importance  of  such  minute 
variations  as  we  are  now  considering  for  the  general  effect  of 
the  translation. 


expressive  Images  restored  139 

me  (Authorised  Version,  a  dispensation  of  the 
gospel  is  committed  unto  me).  The  Christian 
himself,  as  he  contemplates  the  truth,  is  slowly 
transfigured  by  it :  We  all,  with  unveiled  face 
reflecting  as  a  mirror  (Authorised  Version, 
with  open  face  beholding  as  in  a  glass)  the 
glory  of  the  Lord,  are  transformed  into  the 
same  image  from  glory  to  glory  (2  Cor.  iii.  18). 
This  fact  gives  emphasis  to  the  charge  that 
we  should  be  not  followers  only  (Authorised 
Version),  but  imitators  {fjuifiT^rai)  of  God  (i  Cor. 
xi.  I  ;  Eph.  V.  I  ;  I  Thess.  i.  6)  and  of  His 
chosen  apostles  (i  Cor.  iv.  16 ;  i  Thess.  ii.  14 ; 
Heb.  vi.  12).  Such  an  end  alters  the  character 
of  Christian  ambition.  We  make  it  our  aim 
(marg.  'Gk.,  are  ambitious'),  St.  Paul  writes, 
to  be  well-pleasing  unto  \the  Lord]  (2  Cor.  v.  9, 
(jxXoTLfioviJLeOa ;  comp.  Rom.  xv.  20 ;  i  Thess. 
iv.  11).  And  so  the  rest  to  which  the  believer 
looks  forward  is  a  rest  answering  to  the  rest 
of  God,  a  sabbath  rest  (Heb.  iv.  9 ;  contrast 
verse  10).  In  this  connection,  too,  it  may  be 
observed  that  one  aspect  of  the  work  of  Christ 
was  in  danger  of  being  overlooked  when,  in 


1 40  Close  rendering  of 

the  apocalyptic  hymns  of  triumph,  He  was 
said  to  have  redeemed  us  (Rev.  v.  9  ;  xiv.  3,  4), 
where  the  Greek  speaks  of  a  purchase^  which 
is  far  more.  We  have  not  only  been  delivered 
from  the  enemy,  but  we  have  also  been  made 
wholly  Christ's :  we  are  not  our  own  ;  we  were 
bought  with  a  price  (i  Cor.  vi.  19,  20). 

6.  These  vivid  traits  are  often  due  to  the  full 
rendering  of  an  unusual  word.  Thus  we  read, 
Matt.  xxi.  44  (Luke  xx.  18),  On  whomsoever 
[this  stone"]  shall  fall,  it  will  scatter  him  as 
dust  (kLKfirjo-et).  In  St.  Mark's  narrative  of 
the  baptism  (i.  10),  it  is  said  that  Christ  saw 
the  heavens  rent  asunder  {<jyjL\l,oiikvov<;\  The 
point  of  the  Lord's  parable  addressed  to 
Simon  (Luke  vii.  41)  is  made  clearer  by  the 
use  of  the  word  lender  {haveto-TTj^;  here  only)  for 
creditor.  Both  debtors  had  received  a  loan 
(Matt,  xviii.  27  marg.).  The  action  of  St 
Paul  at  Corinth  is  seen  to  be  more  expressive 
when  we  read  that  he  shook  out  his  raimeyit 
(Acts  xviii.  6 ;  comp.  Matt.  x.  14  ;  Mark  vi. 
II  ;  Acts  xiii.  51).  And  not  a  few  of  the  un- 
usual words  which  provoked  criticism  on  the 


unusual  Words  141 

first  appearance  of  the  Revision  are  close 
renderings  of  unusual  words  in  the  Greek 
(comp.  chap.  iii.  §  10).  However  familiar  we 
may  have  become  with  the  phrase,  'tinkling 
cymbal^  no  one  can  seriously  suppose  that  it^ 
gives  the  force  of  St.  Paul's  words  (i  Cor.  xiii. 
I,  Kv\i^aKov  a\a\d^ov)y  which  are  adequately 
expressed  by  'clanging  cymbal!  The  phrase, 
*  reverent  in  demeanour,'  no  doubt  contains 
two  words  new  to  the  English  Version  of  the 
New  Testament,  but  the  two  corresponding 
words  in  the  original  are  also  unique  (Tit.  ii.  3, 
eV  KaTacTTrifiaTi  lepowpeTreh).  Nothing  could  be 
more  natural  than  that  a  critic  should  con- 
demn the  change  in  the  description  of  the 
spirit  which  God  has  given  us  as  being  '0/ 
power  and  love  and  discipline '  (2  Tim.  i.  7  ; 
Authorised  Version,  and  of  a  sound  mind), 
till  he  realised  that  the  peculiar  word  used  by 
St.  Paul  describes  not  a  result,  but  a  process 
(a(0(j)povi,(T/jL6<; ;  comp.  marg.  '  Gk.,  sobering'). 

7.  For  in  many  cases  words  were  not  only 
inadequately,  but  also  wrongly  rendered  in  the 
Authorised  Version.     No  word,  perhaps,  fared 


142  Wrong  renderings  of 

worse  in  this  respect  than  that  which  repre- 
sents '  gaining,'  or  *  winning  '  {jcTaaQai).  The 
perfect   of   this    verb    is    naturally    used    for 

*  possessing '  (equivalent  to  '  having  gained '), 
and  this  sense  was  wrongly  transferred  to  the 
present.  So  it  was  that  the  most  inspiring 
promise  by  which  the  Lord  crowns  endur- 
ance with  victory,  In  your  patience  ye  shall 
win  your  souls  (Luke  xxi.  19,  reading  fcrrjaeade 
for  KTTjaaade ;  comp.  Matt.  v.  48),  was  given 
as  a  mere  command  to  hold  what  is  our 
own  already  :  In  your  patience  possess  ye  your 
souls  (Authorised  Version).  The  boast  of  the 
Pharisee  loses  its  force  when  he  is  made  to 
say  (Luke  xviii.  12)  :  I  give  tithes  of  all  that  I 
possess  (Authorised  Version),  instead  of  of  all 
that  I  get  (Revised  Version).  It  is  vital  for 
us  to  remember  that  our  own  bodies  also  must 
be  won  :  we  must  not  only  '  possess  them,'  but 

*  possess  ourselves  of  them'  (i  Thess.  iv.  4). 
There  is  a  converse  error  in  the  rendering  of  a 
unique  word  in  Eph.  i.  11.  The  confidence  of 
Christians  is  most  surely  founded  in  the  fact 
that    they    were    made    a    heritage    (Revised 


Words  corrected  143 

Version,  eKXrjpdDdrjixev),  and  not  that  they  have 
obtained  an  inheritance   (Authorised   Version). 
God   has   taken   them   for  His  own  ;    that  is 
enough   (comp.  Tit.  ii.    14,    Revised   Version). 
The  very  word  *  testament '  itself  misrepresents 
the  Divine  relation  to  men.      God   has   been 
pleased   to   make   a  '  covenant '  with  them,  a 
covenant  indeed  of  which  He  fixes  the  terms 
in     His    own     good    pleasure    {hiaOrjKT],    not 
o-vvdrjKr)) ;    but    still    our    trust    rests     on     a 
'  covenant '  (Matt.   xxvi.   28  ;    Mark   xiv.  24 ; 
Luke    xxii.    20 ;    i    Cor.    xi.    25),    of   which 
the    '  covenant  '    with    Israel    was    the    type. 
The  new  fellowship  thus  established  between 
believers,   in   virtue   of   their    common   union 
with   Christ,  becomes  the  sure   foundation  of 
a  regenerated   humanity.      The   love   of  man 
rests  on  the  love  of  God :  love  in  the  widest 
sense   grows   out   of   '  love    of  the    brethren ' 
(Revised  Version,  ^iXaSe\(f)Ld),  and  not  out  of 
an  indefinite  '  brotherly  kindness ';  and  if  some- 
thing is  lost  in  the  rhythm  of  2  Pet.  i.  5-7  in 
the  Revised  Version,  the  loss  is  compensated 
a  thousandfold  by  the  true  representation  of 


144  The  force  of  the 


that  moral  growth  which  answers  to  the 
Incarnation.^ 

8.  Faulty  renderings  of  constructions  con- 
tributed no  less  than  faulty  renderings  of 
words  to  obscure  the  clear  force  of  the  original 
language.  There  is  a  mysterious  pathos  of 
Divine  knowledge  in  the  sentence  addressed  to 
Judas  by  the  Lord,  *  Friend,  do  that  for  which 
thou    art   come'   (Matt.   xxvi.    50,    kTolpe,   i<j> 

0  Trdpei),  which  is  wholly  lost  in  the  impossible 
question  of  the  Authorised  Version,  'Where- 

^  The  student  will  find  the  following  examples  worthy 
of  careful  consideration :  Matt.  iv.  24,  xvii.  15,  epileptic 
{(xeXTjuLa^o/xeuos,  Authorised  Version,  lunatic) ;  Mark  vi.  20, 
kept  kim  safe  {crweTripei,  Authorised  Version,  observed  him) ; 
vi.  53,  fnoored  to  the  shore  [Trpocfjipfilad-rjaav,  Authorised 
Version,  drew  to  the  shore) ;  Luke  vi.  35,  itever  despairing 
{fjt,7]dev  cLTreXiri^ovTes,  Authorised  Version,  hoping  for  nothing 
again) ;  Acts  ii.  6,  when  this  sound  was  heard ;  xix.  2,  whether 
the  Holy  Ghost  was  given  (et  Trvevfia  dycov  'iariv,  Authorised 
Version,  whether  there  be  any  Holy  Ghost :  comp.  John  vii. 
39);  xxiv.  22,  /  will  determine  your  matter;  i  Pet.  ii.  2, 
spiritual  milk  {XoyLKof  yaXa,  Authorised  Version,  piilk  of  the 
word) ;  Jude  12,  autumn  trees  without  fruit  {deudpa  (pdivoTrojpiva 
&Kap7ra,  Authorised  Version,  trees  whose  fruit  withereth,  without 
fruit) ;  Rom.  viii.  4,  ordinance  [diKaicofxa,  Authorised  Version, 
righteousness) ;  xi.  7>  hardened  {iirupudrjixav,  Authorised  Ver- 
sion, blinded;  comp.  verse  25;  2  Cor.  iii.   14;  Eph.  iv.  18); 

1  Thess.  V.  22,  form  of  evil;  Heb.  ii.  16,  not  of  angels  doth 
He  take  hold  {ovk  dyy^Xcov  eTriKafi^dveTai,  Authorised  Version, 
He  took  not  on  Hijn  the  nature  of  angels). 


original  construction  restored      145 

fore  art  thou  come?'  The  Greek  of  Mark 
V.  30  suggests  the  thought  that  the  healing 
energy  of  the  Lord  was,  as  it  were,  a  Divine 
effluence.  This  is  adequately  conveyed  by  the 
Revised  Version,  '  perceiving  .  .  .  that  the 
power  proceeding  from  Him  had  gone  forth,' 
in  place  of  the  vague  phrase  of  the  Authorised 
Version,  'that  virtue  had  gone  out  of  Him.' 
The  power  of  the  false  Christs  is  left  undeter- 
mined in  the  Greek  and  the  Revised  Version  to 
'lead  astray,  if  possible,  the  elect,'  and  not 
limited,  as  in  the  Authorised  Version,  '  if  it 
were  possible'  (Mark  xiii.  22).  The  answer  of 
'  the  boy  Jesus '  to  His  mother  (Luke  ii.  49) 
becomes  perfectly  intelligible  when  it  is  trans- 
lated, '  How  is  it  that  ye  sought  Me  ?  wist  ye 
not  that  I  must  be  in  My  Father's  house  } '  He 
could  be  in  no  other  place ;  to  look  for  Him 
elsewhere  was  to  misunderstand  His  person 
and  work.  The  principle  of  discipleship  has 
a  universal  application.  The  disciple  is  not 
above  his  master ;  but  every  one  when  he  is 
perfected  (not,  as  Authorised  Version,  every  one 
that  is  perfect)  shall  be  as  his  master  (Luke 
K 


146  Force  of  the 

vi.  40).  The  progress  of  character  answers  to 
the  progress  of  knowledge.  The  secret  of  the 
difference  between  Samaritan  and  Jew  lies  in 
the  words,  Ye  worship  that  which  ye  know 
not  (not,  as  Authorised  Version,  ye  know  not 
what) :  we  worship  that  which  we  know  (John 
iv.  22).  Jew  and  Samaritan  alike  worshipped 
the  true  God,  but  the  Jew  alone  worshipped 
Him  with  that  growing  intelligence  which 
answered  to  the  later  stages  of  revelation. 
There  is  a  personal  profession  in  the  words  of 
St.  Peter,  *  If  ye  call  on  Him  as  Father'  (i  Pet 
i.  17),  which  is  lost  in  the  Authorised  Version, 

*  If  ye  call  on  the  Father,'  so  that  the  neglect 
of  the  construction  mars  the  force  of  the 
argument.       Our    creed     indeed    moulds    us, 

*  that  form  of  teaching  whereunto  [we]  were 
delivered'    (Rom.    vi.    17),    and    not    simply 

*  which  was  delivered  [us] '  (Authorised  Ver- 
sion). Once  again  we  catch  (as  it  seems)  a 
glimpse  of  St.  Paul's  physical  infirmity  when 
he  writes  to  the  Galatians,  See  with  how  large 
letters   (not,  as  the  Authorised  Version,   how 


original  restored  147 

large  a  letter)  /  have  written  unto  you   with 
7ni7ie  own  hand} 

9.  In  all  these  cases  the  English  reader 
must  feel  that  it  is  a  clear  gain  to  be  able  to 
catch  the  fresh  vigour  of  the  original  language. 
Other  changes,  especially  in  the  historical 
books,  present  lifelike  traces  of  temporal  or 
local  colouring.  The  following  need  no  illus- 
trative comment : 

Matt.  xxvi.  25,  /j  it  /,  Rabbi  ? 
„      xxvii.   15,    The  governor  was  wont  to 
release  unto  the  multitude  ono,  prisoner. 

Mark  ii.  18,  John's  disciples  and  the  Pharisees 
were  fasting. 

Mark  xiv.  6^^  Thou  also  wast  with  the 
Nazarene,  even  Jesus  (comp.  Matt.  xxvi.  71  ; 
Mark  xvi.  6). 

Luke  xxii.  ^6,  the  assembly  of  the  elders  of  the 
people^  .  .  .  both  chief  priests  and  scribes  .  .  . 

John  iv.  15,  come  all  the  way  hither  (comp. 
Acts  ix.  38). 

^  Comp.  also  Matt.  vi.  i8;  Luke  iii.  23,  xxiii.  15;  Col.  ii. 
23  ;  Heb.  i.  14. 


148        Local  and  temporal  Details 

John  xii.  13,  the  branches  of  i\iQ  palm  trees 
(Bethany = house  of  palms). 

John  xxi.  12,  Come  and  break  your  fast 
(comp.  verse  4). 

Acts  viii.  I,  And  there  arose  on  that  day  .  .  . 
„     xix.  35,  temple  -  keeper  of    the    great 
Diana. 

Acts  xxi.  38,  Art  thou  not  then  the  Egyp- 
tian? ... 

Acts  xxiii.  27,  /  came  upon  them  with  the 
soldiers. 

Acts  xxvii.  14,  There  beat  down  from  it  a 
tempestuous  wind. 

2  Cor.  xi.  26,  in  perils  ^rivers. 
One  uniform  change  of  this  kind,  the  substitu- 
tion of  boats  for  ships^  has  restored  to  a  right 
scale  the  features  of  the  fisherman's  life  by  the 
Sea  of  Galilee. 

10.  In  this  connection  the  technical  terms  for 
offices,  coins,  measures,  and  the  like,  received 
careful  attention.  But  it  was  found  impos- 
sible to  give  simple  equivalents  for  the 
original  terms,  and  the  words  which  had  be- 
come   familiar    in    the    Authorised    Version 


correctly  marked  149 

{publicans,  penny,  measure,  etc.)  were  left  un- 
changed, except  in  some  cases,  where  the  exact 
rendering  is  of  historical  importance;  as,  for 
example  : 

Luke   ii.  2,   enrolment  (Authorised  Version, 
taxing). 

Acts  xiii.  7  /   xviii.    12,   xix.  iZ,  proconsul 
(Authorised  Version,  deputy). 
Acts  xxi.  38,  the  Assassins. 
„      xxii.  28,  citizenship. 
„      XXV.  21,  the  e^nperor  (Authorised  Ver- 
sion, Augustus). 

So  also  the  two  meanings  of  *  praetorium  '  (Mark 
XV.  16),  as  the  word  was  respectively  under- 
stood at  Rome  and  in  the  provinces,  have  been 
rightly  distinguished:  Phil.  i.  13  ;  the prcetorian 
guard  (Authorised  Version,  the  palace) ;  Matt, 
xxvii.  27  (and  parallels),  Acts  xxiii.  35,  the 
palace  (Authorised  Version,  common  hall;  judg- 
ment hall,  John  xviii.  28,  etc.).  A  trace  of  the 
popular  divisions  of  the  Pentateuch  is  preserved 
in  the  reference  to  *  the  place  concerning  the 
Bush  '  (Mark  xii.  26  ;  Luke  xx.  37). 

In  some  cases  a  marginal  note  guides  the 


150  The  use  of  the  title 

reader  to  the  special  meaning  of  a  wide  term 
(Rev.  vi.  6  ;  Acts  xvi.  20,  35,  38,  xix.  31)  ;  and 
a  general  note  of  the  American  Revisers  (xil.) 
suggests  additional  information. 

1 1.  Of  the  traces  of  contemporary  knowledge 
and  feeling,  none  are  more  interesting  than 
those  which  note  transitory  and  progressive 
phases  of  religious  thought.  It  is,  for  example, 
most  significant  that  in  the  historical  narrative 
of  the  Gospels  (contrast  Matt.  i.  i  ;  Mark  i.  i  ; 
John  i.  17)  the  title  Christ  does  not  occur  as  a 
proper  name,  with  two  most  interesting  excep- 
tions {Jesus  Christy  Matt.  xvi.  21  ;  John  xvii.  3; 
comp.  Matt.  i.  18),  which  we  cannot  now  dis- 
cuss. Except  in  these  two  passages  the  original 
term  always  describes  the  office,  'the  Christ,' 
'  the  Messiah.'  Thus  John  *  heard  in  prison  the 
works  of  the  Christ,'  the  works  which  were 
characteristic  of  the  Messiah,  and  not  '  the 
works  of  Christ'  simply,  that  is,  the  things 
which  Jesus  did  (Matt.  xi.  2  ;  comp.  i.  17 :  see 
also  Mark  xii.  35,  xiii.  21  ;  i  Cor.  i.  23  marg.). 
So  also  the  titles,  '  Jesus  the  Galilaean,'  *  Jesus 
the    Nazarene'    (Matt.    xxvi.    69,    71),    'the 


the  Christ  151 

Nazarene  '  (Mark  xiv.  6j,  xvi.  6),  evidently  be- 
long to  the  earliest  stage  of  the  gospel.^ 

Another  slight  trait  which  might  easily  be 
overloqked  marks  the  very  early  date  of  the 
•  substa/ice  of  St.  Matthew's  narrative.  Both 
St.  Matthew  and  St.  John  quote  passages  of 
Scripture  as  fulfilled  at  the  Passion.  In  St. 
Matthew  we  read  (xxvi.  56),  *  all  this  is  come  to 
pass  {<ye<yov6v),  that  .  .  .  '  ;  in  St.  John  (xix.  36), 
'  these  things  ca^ne  to  pass  {e<yeveTo)^  that  .  .  .' 
The  first  phrase  took  shape  while  the  events 
were  still,  so  to  speak,  actually  present  in  the 
experience  of  the  narrator ;  the  second  is  the 
natural  language  of  one  writing  when  the  fact 
had  become  part  of  a  (relatively)  distant  history. 
(Comp.  Matt.  i.  22 ;  xxi.  4.) 

So  in  the  record  of  the  early  preaching  in 
the  Acts  we  have  a  view  of  the  first  gospel. 
The  apostles  'preached'  (not  Jesus  Christ, 
Authorised  Version,  but)  Jesus  as  the  Christ 
(Acts  V.  42  ;  comp.  ii.  36). 

1  It  is,  I  think,  to  be  regretted  that  the  adjective,  '  the 
Nazarene,'  could  not  be  uniformly  given  for  the  Greek  adjec- 
tives (Nai-ypaios,  Na^ap77i/6s),  as  distinguished  from  the  substan- 
tive form  (6  CL-Ko  ^alapkr^  John  i.  45). 


152  Traces  of 

It  is  a  trait  of  the  same  kind  that  we  read  in 
Jas.  ii.  2,  of  the  Christian  assembly  under  the 
Jewish  title  synagogue  (Authorised  Version, 
assembly)^  which  belongs  to  the  first  age,  though 
it  naturally  lingered  in  the  circle  of  the  Pales- 
tinian Churches. 

12.  Two  religious  titles  which  are  placed  in 
simple  distinctness  in  the  Revised  Version  de- 
serve particular  study,  'the Way'  and  'the Name.' 
The  first  is  characteristic  of  the  Acts  (ix.  2.; 
xix.  9,  23  ;  [xxii.  4 ;  ]  xxiv.  14,  22  ;  comp.  xvi. 
17  ;  xviii.  25  /"),  and  presents  vividly  a  very 
early  aspect  of  the  Faith.  The  second  has  a 
wider  range,  and  practically  expresses  the 
primitive  Christian  creed  (Rom.  x.  9  marg. ; 
I  Cor.  xii.  3).  It  is  related  in  the  account  of 
the  first  persecution  that  the  apostles  rejoiced 
that  they  were  counted  worthy  to  suffer  dishonour 
for  the  Name  (Acts  v.  41).  St.  John  speaks  of 
faithful  teachers  who  went  forth  for  the  sake  of 
the  Name  (3  John  7  ;  see  note  ad  loc).  And 
St.  James  appears  to  allude  to  the  title  when 
he  speaks  of  those  who  blasphemed  the  honour- 


Primitive  Thought  153 

able    name    by   which    believers    were    called 
(James  ii.  7).^ 

13.  In  this  respect  the  definiteness  of  the 
term§  used  of  the  second  coming  of  Christ  and 
of  the  Messianic  age,  to  which  reference  has 
been  already  made  (chap.  i.  §  12),  is  particularly 
striking.  No  one  can  fail  to  feel  the  increased 
power  of  the  scene  in  the  Apocalypse  (vii.  13/) 
as  it  is  given  in  the  Revised  Version  in  close 
accordance  with  the  Greek  :  One  of  the  elders 
answeredy  saying  unto  me^  These  which  are 
arrayed  in  the  white  robes,  who  are  they^  and 
whence  came  they  ?  And  I  say  unto  him^  My 
lord,  thou  knowest.  And  he  said  to  me.  These 
are  they  which  come  (pi  kpyoybevoi ;  Authorised 
Version,  which  came)  out  of\h.Q  great  tribulation 
(e/c  T779  OXi-ylreo)^  Trj<;  fjL6yaX7](; ;  Authorised  Ver- 
sion out  of  great  tribulation),  and  they  washed 
their  robes,  and  made  them  white  in  the  blood  of 
the  Lamb.  Nor  is  it  too  much  to  say  that  the 
whole  relation  of  the  seen  to  the  unseen,  the 

1  Another  title  of  deep  interest  in  Jewish  history  has  been 
given  to  the  English  Version,  the  Dispersion :  John  vii.  35  ; 
Jas.  i.  I ;   I  Pet.  i.  i  (SiacTTropd). 


154         The  Ages,  this  Age,  and 

great  parable  of  life,  is  illuminated  by  the  cor- 
respondence disclosed  in  the  expectation  of 
'  the  father  of  the  faithful ' :  He  looked  for  the 
city  which  hath  the  foundations  (r^i/  rot*? 
6efjbekiov<^  ^^(ovaav  ttoXlv  :  Authorised  Ver- 
sion, a  city  which  hath  foundations),  whose 
builder  and  maker  is  God^  the  city  of  which 
all  earthly  organisations  are  only  transitory 
figures. 

14.  This  view  of  the  world  {the  ages^  ol 
alo)ve^)  as  a  gradual  unfolding  of  the  Divine 
counsel  in  time  is  embodied  in  the  contrast  be- 
tween '  these  days '  and  ^  those  days,'  *  this  age  ' 
and  '  the  age  to  come,'  the  preparatory  period 
and  the  period  of  the  Messianic  kingdom,  which 
runs  through  the  New  Testament,  though  it 
may  in  some  cases  be  easily  lost  sight  of  Thus 
in  the  singularly  pregnant  comparison  of  the 
Old  and  New  with  which  the  Epistle  to  the 
Hebrews  opens  (Heb.  i.  1-4),  the  writer  speaks 
of  the  coming  of  Him  who  was  Son  *  at  the  end 
of  these  days/  at  the  close,  that  is,  of  the  pre- 
paratory stage  of  the  Divine  order.  An  over- 
hasty  critic,  who  had  forgotten   the  technical 


the  Age  to  come  155 

sense  of  '  these  days,'  not  unnaturally  pro- 
nounced the  phrase  '  impossible.' 

These  two  periods  ('this  age,'  'the  age  to 
come')  were  sharply  distinguished.  But  the 
New  was  significantly  regarded  as  the  child  of 
the  Old  ;  and  the  passage  from  the  one  period 
to  the  other  was  habitually  presented  as  a  new 
birth.  The  sufferings  by  which  it  was  accom- 
panied were  thus  shown  to  be  fruitful  in  final 
blessing.  It  is  of  importance  therefore  that 
*  travail ' — the  exact  rendering — should  be  sub- 
stituted for  'sorrows'  in  Matt.  xxiv.  8  (Mark 
xiii.  8  ;  comp.  John  xvi.  21  f;^Rom.  viii.  22). 

15.  Nearly  all  the  illustrations  which  have 
been  given  hitherto  have  been  taken  from  exact 
renderings  of  the  common  Greek  text ;  but 
sometimes  the  change  which  gives  the  lifelike 
touch  is  due  to  an  alteration  of  reading  in  the 
original.  In  such  cases  the  increased  vigour 
of  the  expression  supplies  internal  evidence  of 
the  truth  of  the  most  ancient  text.  Few,  for 
example,  will  miss  the  point  of  the  lesson  that 
we  are  scholars  of  our  creed  :  Every  scribe  who 
hath  been  made  a  disciple  to  the  kingdom  of 


156  Vivid  Traits  introduced  by 

heaven  (/jba67}T€vdel<;  rf  ^aa-CKeia,  for  eh  rrjv 
jSacr.,  Authorised  Version,  instructed  unto  the 
kingdom  .  .  .)  ...  bringeth  forth  out  of  his 
treasure  things  new  and  old  (Matt.  xiii.  52  ; 
comp.  §  8).  The  difficulty  in  Mark  vii.  19  dis- 
appears when,  adopting  the  masculine  participle, 
which  refers  back  to  v.  18,  we  read  This  He 
saidj  making  all  meats  clean.  Several  details  in 
the  record  of  the  Passion  are  of  considerable 
interest.  The  narrative  of  the  feet- washing  is 
placed  in  its  true  connection  (John  xiii.  2)  by 
the  introductory  clause,  during  supper  {^dirvov 
fyivofievovy  Authorised  Version,  supper  being 
ended,  8et7r.  ^evoy^kvov).  The  action  of  the 
multitude  is  described  with  an  additional  trait 
of  lifelike  vigour  when  it  is  said  by  St.  Mark 
(xv.  8),  that  they  went  up  (ava^m^  Authorised 
Version  \cried'\  aloud,  dva^orjaa^i)  and  began  to 
ask  [Pilate]  to  do  as  he  was  wont  to  do  unto 
them.  The  mockery  of  chief  priests  and  scribes 
is  made  uniform  in  its  scornful  bitterness  in  the 
text  of  St.  Matthew  :  He  saved  others  ...  He 
is  the  King  of  Israel  (Authorised  Version,  if  He 
is  .  .  .  d  jSao-cXev^  'I.  'o-tlv)  ;  let  Him  now  come 


changes  of  Text  157 

• 
down  from   the  cross.  .  .  .  (Matt,    xxvii.    42  ; 

comp.  Luke  xxiii.  39,  Revised  Version,  Art  not 
Thou  the  Christ  f)  And  the  prayer  of  the  peni- 
tent robber  (Luke  xxiii.  42)  seems  to  gain  an 
impressive  and  natural  pathos  from  the  use  of 
the  Lord's  human  name  :  He  said^  Jesus,  re- 
member me  when  Thou  comest  in  Thy  kingdom 
(Authorised  Version,  He  said  unto  Jesus,  Lord, 
remember  me  .  .  .). 

Two  small  variations  in  the  records  of  the 
Resurrection  may  also  be  noticed.  The  lan- 
guage in  which  Mary  first  addressed  the  risen 
Lord — the  language  of  familiar  intercourse — 
is  noticed  in  the  true  text  of  St.  John  :  She 
saith  unto  Him  in  Hebrew,  Rabboni  (John  xx. 
16).  And  in  the  narrative  of  the  walk  to 
Emmaus,  as  we  now  read  it,  the  first  question 
of  the  Lord  was  followed  by  a  most  solemn 
pause,  which  seems  to  bring  the  incident  before 
our  eyes.  He  said  unto  them^  What  communi- 
cations are  these  that  ye  have  one  with  another y 
as  ye  walk  ?  And  they  stood  still,  looking 
sad    {koX   i(TTd6r]aav    aKvOpwiroiy    Luke    xxiv. 

17). 


158         Vivid  Traits  introduced  by 

It  is  unnecessary  to  add  further  illustra- 
tions of  the  manner  in  which  the  Revised 
Version  has  reproduced  details  which  stamp 
the  writings  of  the  New  Testament  as  con- 
temporary records  of  the  Lord  and  the 
Apostles.  Those  which  have  been  given 
will  serve  to  stimulate  and  to  guide  patient 
inquiry ;  and  their  significance  extends  be- 
yond the  immediate  field  of  investigation 
from  which  they  have  been  taken.  For 
while  some  of  the  variations  which  we  have 
noticed  are  in  themselves  trivial,  some  are 
evidently  important :  but  they  all  represent 
the  action  of  the  same  law  ;  they  all  hang 
together ;  they  are  samples  of  the  general 
character  of  the  Revision.  And,  even  if  we 
estimate  differently  the  value  of  the  particular 
differences  which  they  express,  we  can  cer- 
tainly see  that  they  do  express  differences  ; 
and  they  are  sufficient,  I  cannot  doubt,  to 
encourage  the  student  to  consider  in  any  case 
of  change  which  comes  before  him,  whether 
there  may  not  have  been  reasons  for  making 
it  which   are   not  at  once  clear ;   whether  it 


changes  of  Text  159 

may  not  suggest  some  shade  of  thought  un- 
defined before ;  whether,  at  any  rate,  it  is  not 
more  reverent  to  allow  the  apostles  to  speak 
to  us  as  nearly  as  possible  in  the  exact  form 
in  which  they  first  spoke. 


CHAPTER  V 

LIGHT  UPON   THE  CHRISTIAN   LIFE 

I.  We  have  already  noticed  summarily  the 
singular  clearness  with  which  Greek  distin- 
guishes between  a  fact  regarded  simply  as 
past  and  a  past  fact  regarded  in  relation  to 
the  present,  by  the  use  of  the  aorist  and  the 
perfect  respectively.  We  do  not  habitually 
mark  the  distinction  so  sharply  in  English, 
though  the  language  is  perfectly  able  to  do 
so,  and  the  Authorised  Version  furnishes 
abundant  precedents  to  justify  the  exact  ex- 
pression of  the  difference  in  every  kind  of 
connection.  At  the  same  time  the  constant 
and  almost  consistent  use  of  the  aorist  in  the 
Revised  Version  occasions  on  first  hearing  an 
impression  of  harshness ;  and  the  reader  is 
required  not  unfrequently  to  exercise  some 
patient  reflection  before  he  realises  the  corre- 

160 


Different  Aspects  of  Salvation     i6i 

spending  gain.  Yet,  to  take  a  general  illus- 
tration, it  is  obvious  that  while  it  is  equally  true 
to  say  of  men  in  regard  to  the  efficacy  of  the 
work  of  Christ,  *  ye  were  saved,'  '  ye  have  been 
saved,'  '  ye  are  (are  being)  saved,'  the  forms 
of  thought  suggested  by  the  three  tenses  are 
perfectly  distinct,  and  ought  to  be  represented 
in  a  faithful  translation.  So  we  now  read  in 
Rom.  viii.  24,  By  hope  were  we  saved  (not  we 
are  saved  by  hope)  ;  and  thus  we  are  reminded 
that  the  thought  of  the  Apostle  goes  back  to 
the  critical  moment  when  the  glorious  prospect 
of  the  gospel  made  itself  felt  in  the  heart  of 
the  believer  with  transforming  power.  And 
again,  2  Tim.  i.  8,  Suffer  hardship  zvith  the 
gospel  according  to  the  power  of  God,  who  saved 
us  .  ,  .  (not  who  hath  saved  us  .  ,  .\  comp. 
Tit.  iii.  5,  Authorised  Version).  On  the  other 
hand,  in  Eph.  ii.  5,  8,  St.  Paul  insists  on  the 
present  efficacy  of  the  past  Divine  work  :  God 
.  .  .  when  we  were  dead  .  .  .  quickened  us  to- 
gether with  Christ — there  is  the  decisive  fact : 
by  grace  have  ye  been  saved — there  is  the  con- 
tinuous action  of  that  one  vivifying  change. 
L 


1 62     Different  Aspects  of  Salvation 

The  use  of  the  present  is  even  more  significant. 
When  we  read  in  the  Authorised  Version  the 
preaching  of  the  cross  .  .  .  (is)  unto  us  which 
are  saved  .  .  .  the  power  of  God  (i  Cor.  i.  i8), 
it  is  almost  impossible  not  to  regard  salvation 
as  complete  ;  but  the  very  aim  of  the  Apostle 
is  to  press  home  upon  his  readers  the  thought 
of  a  progressive  work  wrought  out  under  the 
living  power  of  the  gospel:  The  word  of  the 
cross  is  to  them  that  are  '^^xi'^xvi^  foolishness ; 
hut  unto  us  which  are  being  saved  it  is  the 
power  of  God.  And  so  again  in  2  Cor.  ii.  15, 
We  are  a  sweet  savour  of  Christ  unto  God,  in 
them  that  are  being  saved,  and  in  them  that 
are  perishing.  .  .  .  The  same  rendering  in 
Acts  ii.  47,  '  The  Lord  added  to  them  day  by 
day  those  that  were  being  saved/  no  doubt 
lacks  neatness,  but  it  avoids  the  false  sugges- 
tion of  the  Authorised  Version,  such  as  should 
be  saved,  and  brings  the  rendering  of  an  unusual 
phrase  into  harmony  with  the  rendering  in 
other  places. 

2.  It  will  be  evident  from  what  has  been 
said,  that   the   force   of    the   Greek   aorist   is 


Ideal  completeness  of  Christ's  Work    163 

nowhere  more  expressive  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment than  when  it  is  used  to  describe  the 
ideal  completeness  of  Christ's  work  for  man. 
No  reader  who  weighs  the  words  can  fail  to 
feel  the  difference  between  walk  in  love,  as 
Christ  also  hath  loved  us,  and  hath  given 
Himself  for  us  (Eph.  v.  2,  Authorised  Version), 
and  walk  in  love,  as  Christ  also  loved  you,  and 
gave  Himself  up  for  us  (Revised  Version). 
In  the  latter  rendering,  which  reproduces  the 
form  of  the  Greek,  the  Divine  purpose  is 
shown  to  us  in  its  essential  fulfilment  from 
the  side  of  God.  In  the  historic  life  and 
death  of  Christ  there  is  the  perfect  revelation 
of  love  absolutely  accomplished  :  He  is  our 
peace,  who  made  both  one,  and  brake  down  the 
middle  wall  of  partitio7i  (Eph.  ii.  14 ;  not,  as 
Authorised  Version,  hath  made,  hath  broken 
down.) 

This  cardinal  thought,  by  which  our  minds 
are  concentrated  on  the  historic  work  of  the 
Incarnate  Word,  is  presented  in  many  lights. 
It  is  an  encouragement  in  the  fulfilment  of  our 
work.     The  presbyters  at  Miletus  are  charged 


164  Ideal  completeness  of 

to  feed  the  Church  of  Gody  which  He  purchased 
(not  hath  purchased)  with  His  own  blood  (Acts 
XX.  28).  Those  whom  they  have  to  serve  are 
already  the  property  of  God  ;  and  the  Christian 
pastor  has  the  historic  assurance  of  the  fact 
when  he  looks  to  the  Cross.  And  so,  under 
the  same  image,  it  is  said  of  Christians  :  Ye  are 
not  your  own  ;  for  ye  were  bought  (not  ye  are 
bought)  with  a  price  (i  Cor.  vi.  20,  vii.  23)  ;  and 
again  in  Christ  we  were  made  a  heritage  (Eph. 
i.  11).  Thus  the  consciousness  of  blessing  be- 
comes also  a  motive  to  labour  :  Be  ye  kind  one 
to  another,  St.  Paul  writes  .  .  .  forgiving  each 
other y  even  as  God  also  in  Christ  forgave  (not 
hath  forgiven)  you  (Eph.  iv.  32).  And  he  speaks 
of  his  own  efforts  as  answering  to  one  sovereign 
act  of  the  Lord  :  I  press  on,  if  so  be  that  I  may 
apprehend  that  for  which  also  I  was  (not  ani) 
apprehended  by  Christ  fesus  (Phil.  iii.  12). 

A  fresh  element  is  added  to  the  conception 
of  the  Divine  work  when  we  read  that  God  .  .  . 
reconciled  us  to  Himself  through  Christ  (2  Cor. 
V.  18) ;  that  the  Father  .  .  .  made  us  meet  to  be 
partakers  of  the  inheritance  of  the  saints  in  li^ht: 


Christ's  Work  for  Man  165 

ze;^ .  delivered  us  out  of  the  power  of  darkness^ 
and  translated  us  into  the  kingdom  of  the  Son  of 
His  love  (Col.  i.  12  /)  ;  that  Christ  fesus  .  .  . 
was  made  (not  is  made^  Authorised  Version) 
unto  us  wisdom  from  God^  and  righteousness 
and  sanctification,  and  redemption  (i  Cor.  i.  30). 
And  so  we  pass  to  the  other  side  of  the  truth, 
which  presents  the  change  in  the  individual 
believer  as  accomplished  once  for  all :  Such 
were  some  of  you  :  but  ye  were  (not  are)  washed, 
but  ye  were  sanctified,  but  ye  ^n^x^  justified  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  fesus  Christ,  and  in  the  Spirit 
of  our  God  (i  Cor.  vi.  11.;  comp.  Rom.  viii. 
30,  Authorised  Version).  In  this  sense  we 
are  enabled  to  draw  near  to  God,  and  for 
this  end  the  Son  of  man,  fesus,  .  .  .  dedicated 
for  us  a  new  and  living  way,  through  the  veil 
(Heb.  X.  20).i 

3.  This  is  one  aspect.    There  is  another  com- 
plementary aspect.    That  which  Christ  did  and 

^  A  study  of  the  use  of  the  aorists  in  the  last  discourses  of 
the  Lord  in  the  Gospel  of  St.  John,  as  I  have  noticed  before, 
suggests  many  thoughts  of  deep  interest  {e.g.  chap.  xiii.  31 
marg.).  We  may  notice,  for  example,  in  chap.  xvii.  aorists  in 
verses  2,  3,  4,  6  (so  Authorised  Version),  8,  14,  18,  21,  25,  26, 
and  perfects  in  verses  2,  4,  22. 


1 66  The  permanence  of 

suffered,  completely,  absolutely,  from  the  his- 
toric point  of  sight,  abides  unchangeable  in  its 
virtue.  All  that  He  experienced  in  His  earthly 
life  still  remains  as  a  present  power  for  our 
salvation.  Thus  we  read  now  in  Heb.  iv.  15, 
We  have  a  high  priest .  .  .  that  hath  been  in  all 
points  tempted  like  as  we  are  .  .  .  The  temp- 
tation is  not  only  a  past  fact  (was  tempted, 
Authorised  Version),  but  even  now  an  effectual 
reality  (comp.  vii.  28  ;  ii.  18,  Authorised 
Version). 

So  again,  in  the  original,  the  Crucifixion  of 
Christ  is  spoken  of  in  i  Cor.  i.  23  as  having  a 
present  reality,  though  it  seemed  impossible  to 
convey  the  thought  in  a  popular  English  ver- 
sion {a  Christ  that  hath  been  crucified).  But  the 
corresponding  relation  of  the  believer  to  Christ 
is  given  exactly  in  Gal.  ii.  20  :  /  have  been  (not 
/  am)  crucified  with  Christ, 

This  use  of  the  perfect  is  very  impressive  in 
I  Cor.  XV.  In  that  chapter,  with  one  natural 
exception  (verse  15),  the  Resurrection  of  Christ 
is  uniformly  spoken  of  as  an  event  which  has  a 
continuous  power.   The  message  of  the  Apostle 


Christ's  Work  167 

is  '  Christ  hath  been  raised,'  not  simply  *  Christ 
was  raised.'  The  risen  Christ,  in  virtue  of  His 
rising,  with  all  the  fruits  of  His  victory,  lives  as 
the  Saviour  of  men.  The  very  strangeness  of 
the  language,  as  strange  in  Greek  as  in  English, 
must  arrest  attention  when  we  read  :  I  delivered 
unto  you,  .  .  .  t/ial  Christ  died  .  .  . ;  and  that 
He  was  buried :  and  that  He  hath  been  raised ; 
.  .  .  and  that  He  appeared  to  Cephas  .  .  .  (verse 
3/;  comp.  verses  12,  13,  14,  16,  17,  20);  and 
even  a  slight  pause  is  sufficient  to  allow  the 
vivid  image  of  the  present  Lord  to  make  itself 
felt  in  place  of  the  simple  record  of  the  fact. 
So  also  in  2  Tim.  ii.  8,  the  only  other  passage 
where  the  form  is  used  of  the  Lord,  the  same 
idea  is  indicated  by  the  translation  :  Remember 
Jesus  Christ,  risen  from  the  dead,  in  place  of 
Remember  that  Jesus  Christ  vfd^s  ra.ised /rom  the 
dead.  The  latter  words  simply  recall  the  inci- 
dent of  the  Resurrection  ;  the  former  bring 
before  the  mind  the  figure  of  the  living 
Chnst.1 

4.  The  redemption  of  men  is  referred,  as  we 

^  Compare  for  other  examples  chap.  i.  §  8. 


1 68  The  Mystical  Union  of 

have  seen,  under  one  aspect,  to  the  historic 
work  of  Christ,  past  and  complete.  There  is  a 
corresponding  description  of  the  position  of  the 
Christian.  His  redemption  is  connected  with 
an  historic  fact  in  his  life.  As  many  ofyou^  St. 
Paul  says  to  the  Galatians,  as  were  (not  have 
been)  baptized  into  Christ  did  (not  have)  put  on 
Christ  (Gal.  iii.  27) ;  and  again  to  the  Corin- 
thians :  in  one  Spirit  were  (not  are)  we  all  bap- 
tized into  one  body  (i  Cor.  xii.  13).  For  him, 
ideally,  on  the  Divine  side,  all  is  done.  His 
historic  incorporation  into  Christ  included 
potentially  whatever  is  wrought  out  little  by 
little  in  the  conflicts  of  time.  The  Death  and 
Resurrection  and  Life  of  Christ,  with  whom  he 
is  united,  are  in  a  true  sense  his  also. 

In  accordance  with  this  view  we  read,  in 
regard  to  Christ's  death,  We  thusjudge^  that  one 
died  for  all^  therefore  all  died  (2  Cor.  v.  14). 

We  have  been  discharged  from  the  law,  having 
died  to  that  wherein  we  were  holden  (Rom.  vii. 
6  ;  comp.  vi.  6/). 

If  ye  died  with  Christ,  .  .  .  why  .  .  .  do  ye 
subject  yourselves  to  ordinances?  (Col.  ii.  20). 


the  Believer  with  Christ  169 

Ye  died,  and  your  life  is  hid  with  Christ  in 
God  {Co\.  iii.  3). 

Faithful  is  the  saying,  For  if  we  died  with 
Him,  we  shall  also  live  with  Him  (2  Tim.  ii.  1 1). 

And  in  regard  to  His  Burial  and  Resurrec- 
tion St.  Paul  says  : — 

We  were  buried  with  Him  through  baptism 
into  death;  and  then,  with  a  most  significant 
change  of  tense,  If  we  have  becom^e  united  with 
Him  by  the  likeness  of  His  death,  we  shall  be 
also  by  the  likeness  of  His  Resurrection  (Rom. 
vi.  5/). 

In  Him  ye  are  made  full:  .  .  .  having  been 
buried  with  Him  in  baptism,  wherein  ye  were 
also  raised  with  Him  through  faith  in  the  work- 
ing of  God,  who  raised  him  from  the  dead  {Co\. 

ii.  10  ff). 

When  we  were  dead  .  .  .  [God]  quickened  us 
together  with  Christ,  .  .  .  and  raised  us  up  with 
Him  (Eph.  ii.  5  /). 

If  then  ye  were  raised  with  Christ  .  .  .  (Col. 
iii.  i). 

5.  This  truth  of  the  mystical  union  of  the 
believer  with  Christ  finds  its  simplest  and  most 


170  The  Mystical  Union  of 

complete  expression  in  the  Pauline  phrase  '  in 
Christ/  which  is  itself  a  full  gospel.  This 
phrase,  it  will  be  felt  at  once,  corresponds  with 
the  formula  of  baptism,  We  were  baptized  into 
the  name  of  the  Father  and  of  the  Son  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  (Matt,  xxviii.  19,  Revised  Version), 
and  in  virtue  of  that  act  we  are  *  in  Christ' 

The  phrase,  which  is  a  charter  of  life  and 
union  and  strength,  has  been  frequently  ren- 
dered with  exactness  in  the  Authorised  Ver- 
sion ;  but  in  many  memorable  passages  it  has 
been  obscured,  to  the  great  loss  of  the  English 
reader.  When,  for  example,  we  read  in  Rom. 
vi.  23,  the  gift  of  God  is  eternal  life,  through 
fesus  Christ  our  Lord,  we  recognise  a  general 
description  of  the  work  of  Christ,  of  what  He 
has  wrought  for  us,  standing  apart  from  us. 
But  all  is  filled  with  a  new  meaning  when  the 
original  is  closely  rendered  :  the  free  gift  of  God 
is  eternal  life  in  Christ  fesus  our  Lord.  Life  is 
not  an  endowment  apart  from  Christ :  it  is 
Himself,  and  enjoyed  in  Him.  /  am,  He  Him- 
self said,  the  Way,  and  the  Truth,  and  the  Life. 
We  are  alive  unto  God,  not  only  through  Christ 


the  Believer  with  Christ         1 7 1 

Jesus  (Authorised  Version),  but  in  Christ  Jesus 
(Rom.  vi.  II  ;  contrast  John  xv.  5,  apart  from 
Me).  We  seek  therefore  to  be  justified,  not  only 
by  Christ,  but  in  Christ  (Gal.  ii.  17) ;  the  bless- 
ing of  Abraham  came  upon  the  Gentiles,  not 
simply  by  the  agency  of  Christ,  through  Christ 
Jesus,  but  in  Christ  Jesus  (Gal.  iii.  14). 

Three  additional  examples,  taken  from  a 
single  chapter,  where  the  force  of  the  preposi- 
tion has  been  obscured  in  Authorised  Version, 
will  show  how  the  truth  thus  distinctly  ex- 
pressed becomes  a  spring  of  peace  and  power 
and  mature  growth. 

The  peace  of  God,  St.  Paul  writes,  which  pass- 
eth  all  understanding,  shall  guard  your  hearts  and 
your  thoughts  in  {through.  Authorised  Version) 
Christ  fesus  (Phil.  iv.  7). 

/  can  do  all  things  in  {through,  Authorised 
Version)  Him  that  strengtheneth  me  (Phil.  iv. 

13). 

My  God  shall  fulfil  every  need  of  yours  accord- 
ing to  His  riches  in  glory  in  {by.  Authorised 
Version)  Christ  fesus  (Phil.  iv.  19). 

And  here  it  may  be  noticed  that  as  man 


172         The  Believer  appropriates 

i 

receives  *  in  Christ '  the  fulness  of  Divine  bless- 
ing, so  God  fulfils  *  in  Christ '  His  purpose  of 
salvation.  Thus  He  showed  the  exceeding  riches 
of  His  grace  in  kindness  to  us  in  (through^ 
Authorised  Version)  Christ  Jesus  (Eph.  ii.  7). 
Be  ye  kind  one  to  another^  St.  Paul  writes,  tender- 
hearted^ forgiving  each  other,  even  as  God  also  in 
Christ  (Authorised  Version,  for  Chrisfs  sake) 
forgave  you  (Eph.  iv.  32  ;  compare  2  Cor.  v.  19, 
Authorised  Version).^ 

6.  But  the  relation  of  the  believer  to  Christ, 
which  has  been  historically  established,  has  to 
be  realised  and  maintained.  Everything  as  we 
have  seen,  is  done  by  Christ  once  for  all ;  and 
still  man  is  required  freely  to  make  his  own 
that  which  has  been  won  for  him.  The  change 
of  a  single  word  brings  out  the  responsibility  of 
man  from  the  first.  Thus,  when  we  read  in 
Acts  iii.  19,  Repent  ye,  and  be  converted,  the 
passive  form  of  the  second  clause  puts  out  of 
sight  the  thought  of  man's  willing  action,  which 
lies  in  the  original  Repent  ye,  and  turn  again — 

*  Other  examples  which  deserve  consideration  are  found  in 
Rom.  XV.  13,  17  ;  Gal.  ii.  20;  Eph.  ii.  22. 


the  Virtue  of  Christ' s  Work       173 

*  turn '  with  a  glad  response  to  the  Divine  voice 
which  you  have  recognised.  So  the  charge  to 
St.  Peter  in  Luke  xxii.  32  receives  its  full  force 
in  Revised  Version,  Do  tliou,  when  once  thou 
hast  turned  again,  stablish  thy  brethren. 

But  man  does  not  originate  the  force  which 
he  uses.  He  can  do  nothing  '  of  himself  He 
makes  his  own,  as  has  been  said,  what  Christ 
has  done.  This  truth  finds  a  striking  expres- 
sion in  Col.  iii.  3,  5,  Ye  died  .  .  .  mortify  there- 
fore .  .  .  The  one  death  in  Christ  makes  each 
subsequent  victory  possible. 

Under  this  aspect,  the  advance  of  the 
Christian  is  likened  to  a  natural  growth :  If 
we  have  become  united  with  Hint  [Christ]  by 
the  likeness  of  His  deaths  we  shall  be  also  by  the 
likeness  of  His  resurrection  (Rom.  vi.  5),  The 
power  of  the  risen  Christ  will  reveal  itself  in 
those  who  are  one  with  Him. 

In  another  passage  this  gradual  transforma- 
tion is  presented  under  a  different  figure.  It 
has  been  often  said  that  we  grow  like  those 
with  whom  we  live;  and  so  St.  Paul  writes, 
We  ally  with  unveiled  face  reflecting  as  a  mirror 


174  ^-^^  present 

the  glory  of  the  Lord^  are  transformed  into  the  same 
image  from  glory  to  glory  (2  Cor.  iii.  18).  The 
rendering  here  indeed  is  not  certain  ;  but  even  if 
we  adopt  the  marginal  translation,  beholding  as 
in  a  mirror  (Authorised  Version)  the  main  con- 
ception is  the  same.  The  believer  grows  like 
the  Lord  whom  he  intently  contemplates. 

7.  The  truth  of  the  transforming  power  of 
the  faith  is  affirmed  in  the  Epistle  to  the 
Romans  with  singular  force.  In  place  of  the 
words,  that  form  of  doctrine  which  was  delivered 
to  you  (vi.  17),  we  must  read,  that  form  of  teach- 
ing whereunto  ye  were  delivered.  Our  creed  is 
indeed  our  sovereign  lord,  which  fashions  our 
character;  and  therefore  we  read.  Every  one 
when  he  is  perfected  (not  that  is  perfect)  shall  be 
as  his  master  (Luke  vi.  40).  Since  this  is  so, 
we  can  understand  the  full  significance  of  the 
words  with  which  the  Lord  closes  His  long 
line  of  parables :  *  We  are  disciples  to  the 
kingdom  of  heaven ' ;  we  are  not  simply 
*  instructed  unto  it,'  but  placed  under  its  sway  ; 
and  every  scribe  who  hath  been  made  a  disciple  to 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  a  man  that  is 


Action  of  God  175 

a  householder^  which  bringeth  forth  out  of  his 
treasure  things  new  and  old  (Matt.  xiii.  52). 
The  thought  is  of  wide  application,  and  finds 
its  ultimate  expression  in  a  most  remarkable 
passage  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians : 
Everything  that  is  made  manifest  is  light  (Eph. 
V.  13).  All  that  bears  the  light  shares  the 
nature  of  the  light,  and  becomes  in  its  turn 
a  centre  of  illumination.^ 

8.  In  correspondence  with  this  view  of  man's 
life,  as  brought  little  by  little  nearer  to  its 
ideal,  it  is  important  to  preserve  the  exact 
force  of  those  passages  in  which  the  Divine 
action  is  described  as  present,  as,  for  example, 
I  Thess.  i.  10,  fesus^  which  delivereth  (not 
delivered)  us  from  the  wrath  to  come ;  i  Thess. 
ii.  12,  Walk  worthily  of  God,  who  calleth  (not 
hath  called)  you — with  a  call  answering  to  every 
changing  circumstance  of  life — into  His  own 
kingdom  and  glory,  words  which  find  an  echo 

^  In  this  connection  a  change  may  be  noticed,  which  depends 
on  a  change  of  reading,  of  which  the  full  meaning  may  easily 
be  overlooked  :  The  old  things  are  passed  away ;  behold,  they 
(Authorised  Version,  all  things)  are  become  new  (2  Cor.  v.  17). 
The  joy  of  the  thought  lies  in  the  assurance  that  the  old  is  not 
lost,  but  transfigured. 


176  Mans  Response  to 

at  the  close  of  the  epistle,  where  they  are 
rightly  rendered  in  the  Authorised  Version, 
Faithful  is  He  that  calleth  you,  who  will  also  do 
it  (v.  24).  And  in  this  connection  we  can  feel 
the  full  meaning  of  Heb.  ii.  16,  For  not  of 
angels  doth  He  take  hold  [to  help],  but  He 
taketh  hold  of  the  seed  of  Abraham.  The 
hand  once  laid  on  the  believer  (Phil.  iii.  12) 
still  rests  upon  him  with  sustaining  power. 
'  Notice,'  Chrysostom  says  on  John  i.  29,  '  he 
does  not  say,  "  The  Lamb  which  will  take," 
or  "  which  took,"  but  "  which  taketh  the  sins 
[so  he  wrongly  quotes]  of  the  world,"  as  always 
doing  this.' 

9.  Such  changes  as  have  been  already 
noticed  give  us  a  clearer  and  more  consistent 
view  than  was  offered  before  of  the  essential 
relations  of  the  Christian  to  God.  It  follows 
necessarily  that  not  a  few  features  in  his  life 
are  brought  out  now  with  fresh  distinctness. 

One  word  which  was  mistranslated  in  the 
Authorised  Version  in  two  critical  passages 
marks  the  Christian  life  as  a  continuous  con- 
quest.    This  is  the  will  of  God,  St.  Paul  writes 


the  Action  of  God  177 

to  the  Thessalonians,  .  .  .  that  each  one  of 
you  know  how  to  possess  himself  of  (not  to 
possess,  Authorised  Version)  his  own  vessel  in 
sanctification  and  honour.  .  .  .  (i  Thess.  iv.  3/) 
•  In  your  patience,  such  was  the  Lord's  promise 
to  the  disciples  in  the  prospect  of  the  over- 
throw of  all  they  held  to  be  most  sacred,  ye 
shall  win  (not  possess)  your  souls  (Luke  xxi. 
19).  Even  that  which  seems  to  be  most  our 
own,  our  bodies  and  our  souls,  must  be  won.^ 

They  must  be  won,  but  not  by  our  own 
strength.  The  Apostle's  command  is  not,  as 
we  are  accustomed  to  read  it.  Be  strong,  but, 
Be  strengthened  (2  Tim.  ii.  i).  Abraham  in 
the  trial  of  his  faith  waxed  strong,  *  was  strength- 
ened,' and  not  simply  was  strong  (Rom.  iv.  20  ; 
comp.  Eph,  vi.  10,  marg.).^  And  in  the  pro- 
spect of  this  Divine  help,  nothing  short  of  a 
Divine  ideal  is  set  before  us.  The  prayer  of 
St.  Paul   is   that   the  Lord  would   direct   the 

^  Comp.  Chap.  v.  §  7. 

2  It  is  greatly  to  be  regretted  that  in  Heb.  vi.  i,  the  revisers 
have  obscured  this  truth  by  giving  let  us  press  on  tmto perfection 
for  the  close  rendering  let  us  be  borne  on  {(pepwfxeda)  unto  per- 
fection, yielding  ourselves  to  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
who  is  waiting  to  fulfil  God's  will  in  us. 

M 


178  Christ's  Triumph 

hearts  of  the  Thessalonians  into  the  love  of 
God,  and  the  patience  of  (not  patient  waiting 
for)  Christ  (2  Thess.  iii.  5).  The  charge  of 
St.  Peter  to  the  elders  is  that  they  should 
tend  the  flock  of  God,  .  .  .  not  of  constraint,  but 
willingly,  according  unto  God  (i  Pet.  v.  2). 
And  St.  John  speaks  of  love  7nade  perfect 
with  us  (not  our  love  made  perfect:  i  John 
iv.  17),  as  man  responds  to  the  inspiration  of 
God. 

10.  Viewed  therefore  from  another  side, 
the  advancing  victory  of  the  believer  is  the 
advancing  power  of  the  revelation  of  Christ 
over  him.  When  this  is  checked  there  is 
fatal  danger.  Ye  seek  to  kill  Me,  the  Lord 
said  to  the  Jews,  because  my  word  hath  not 
free  course  (not  no  place.  Authorised  Version) 
in  you  (John  viii.  37).  And  the  thought  finds 
a  characteristic  expression  in  the  paradox  of 
St.  Paul  already  quoted,^  where  he  offers 
thanks  to  God,  not  which  always  causeth  us 
to  triumph  in  Christ,  but  which  always  leadeth 
us  in   triumph  in  Christ  (2  Cor.  ii.  14).      His 

1  Comp.  Chap.  v.  §  2. 


Christian  Ambition  179 

joy  was  that  of  a  soul  wholly  surrendered  to 
a  sovereign  conqueror. 

11.  We  can  understand  therefore  that  while 
the  Cljristian  is  stirred  by  a  generous  *  ambi- 
tion '  in  the  conflict  of  life,  his  ambition  is 
widely  different  from  that  of  the  world.  We 
make  it  our  aim  {we  are  ambitious^  marg.),  St. 
Paul  writes,  .  .  .  to  be  well-pleasing  unto  [the 
Lord] '  (2  Cor.  v.  9) ;  ...  making  it  my  aim 
(being  ajnbitious,  marg.)  so  to  preach  the  gospel, 
not  where  Christ  was  already  named  (Rom.  xv. 
20).  And  the  term  points  an  expressive 
paradox  when  we  read  in  i  Thess.  iv.  1 1  (marg.), 
be  ambitious  to  be  quiet^  and  to  do  your  own 
business.  If  the  progress  of  the  Christian  is 
*  without  rest,'  it  is  also  *  without  haste.'  Few 
changes  of  reading  give  a  more  remarkable 
thought  than  that  in  2  John  9  (Trpodycov  for 
irapa^aivcdv) :  Whosoever  goeth  onward  {Author- 
ised Version,  trangresseth)  and  abideth  not  in 
the  teaching  of  Christy  hath  not  God.  To 
advance  over-eagerly  and  to  hang  back  are 
alike  violations  of  duty. 

12.  Life  as  it  is  on  earth  necessarily  includes 


i8o        The  Discipline  of  Suffering 

suffering,  and  in  several  passages  light  is 
thrown  by  the  Revised  Version  upon  the 
discipline  of  pain.  The  rendering  of  Heb.  xii. 
7,  which  represents  the  addition  of  a  single 
letter  in  the  Greek  text,  furnishes  a  good 
illustration  of  the  kind.  At  first  sight,  the 
Authorised  Version  seems  to  give  a  more 
natural  thought  {If  ye  endure  chastening  .  .  .)j 
but  a  little  reflection  will  show  how  important 
it  is  to  bring  out  that  patient  endurance  con- 
verts the  pain  into  a  beneficent  lesson  :  It  is 
jor  chastening  that  ye  endure.  The  fact  is 
assumed  and  explained.  And  so  a  few  verses 
after  the  apostolic  writer  marks  the  permanent 
effects  of  chastening  :  it  yieldeth  peaceable  fruit 
unto  the^n  that  have  been  exercised  (not  are 
exercised^  Authorised  Version)  thereby^  evejt  the 
fruit  of  righteousness  (xii.  ii).  At  the  same 
time  we  are  taught  in  several  places  to 
recognise  more  plainly  than  before  the  inten- 
sity of  the  trial  which  must  be  endured  and 
made  a  source  of  blessing.  False  Christs  .  .  . 
shall  show  signs^  .  .  .  that  they  may  lead  astray 
if    possible    (Authorised    Version,   if  it  were 


Moral  Deterioration  1 8 1 

possible)^  the  elect  (Mark  xiii.  22):  even  this 
extreme  result  is  not  excluded.  Abraham 
without  being  weakened  in  faith  considered 
(Authorised  Version,  considered  not)  his  own 
body  now  as  good  as  dead  (Rom.  iv.  19).  The 
patriarch  made  a  true  estimate  of  the  natural 
impossibility  of  the  event  for  which  he  looked. 
Look  carefully  how  ye  walky  is  St.  Paul's 
command  (Eph.  v.  15).  Every  step  must  be 
determined  beforehand  with  wise  calculation. 

13.  There  is  necessarily  another  side  to  the 
thought  of  Christian  progress.  In  correspon- 
dence with  the  growth  of  the  Christian  there 
is  also  the  possibility  of  deterioration.  There 
can  be  no  moral  stationariness.  This  law  is 
recognised  in  Eph.  iv.  22  :  Put  away  .  .  .  the 
old  man  which  waxeth  (Authorised  Version,  is) 
corrupt  after  the  lusts  of  deceit ;  Rev.  xxii.  1 1  : 
He  that  is  unrighteous^  let  him  do  unrighteous- 
ness (Authorised  Version,  be  unjust)  still:  and 
he  that  is  filthy  ^  let  him  be  made  filthy  (Author- 
ised Version,  be  filthy)  still:  and  he  that  is 
righteous,  let  him  do  righteousness  (Authorised 
Version,  be  righteous)  still :  and  he  that  is  holy^ 


1 82  Retribution 

let  him  be  made  holy  (Authorised  Version,  be 
holy)  still.  And  we  can  better  understand  the 
peril  of  the  Hebrews  when  we  read  (v.  ii),  Ye 
are  become  dull.  Their  fault  was  not  one  of 
nature,  but  of  neglect.  They  had  failed  to  go 
forward,  and  so  they  had  degenerated. 

14.  The  fulfilment  of  this  law  reveals  the 
Divine  law  of  retribution.  The  sin  becomes 
its  own  punishment.  Men  receive  what  they 
wrought,  the  things  done  in  the  body  (2  Cor.  v. 
10 ;  comp.  Eph.  vi.  8).  Thus  we  read  (Col.  iii. 
25,  marg.).  He  that  doeth  wrong  shall  receive 
again  the  wrong  that  he  hath  done  ;  and  a  most 
difficult  passage  of  the  Second  Epistle  of  St. 
Peter  gains  an  impressive  meaning  by  the 
help  of  this  thought :  These  .  .  .  shall  in  their 
destroying  surely  be  destroyed^  suffering  wrong 
as  the  hire  of  wrong-doing  (2  Pet.  ii.  12/).  It 
cannot  be  otherwise.  Sin^  St.  John  says,  is 
lawlessness  (i  John  iii.  4),  and  not,  as  the 
Authorised  Version,  the  transgression  of  the 
law  J  a  phrase  which  by  its  definiteness  obscures 
the  real  significance  of  the  original  words. 
'  Sin  '   and   *  lawlessness '   ('  violation   of  law ') 


Sin  is  Lawlessness  183 

are  convertible  terms.  Law  is  the  expression 
of  the  will  of  God  for  us  in  regard  to  ourselves, 
to  our  fellow-men,  to  creation,  to  God  Himself 
To  transgress  this  in  any  direction  is  to  sin, 
and  to  sin  is  to  realise  just  so  far  the  will  of 
God  against  us. 


CHAPTER  VI 

LIGHT  UPON   CREATION,  PROVIDENCE,  THE 
PERSON   OF  THE  LORD 

The  illustrations  of  the  work  of  Revision, 
hitherto  given,  have  been  taken  for  the  most 
part  from  isolated  words  and  phrases.  Such 
changes  as  have  been  noticed  unquestionably 
increase  the  vividness  and  the  force  of  the 
version.  They  enable  the  English  reader  to 
weigh  the  significance  of  identity  and  differ- 
ences in  the  parallel  passages  of  the  New 
Testament  with  a  confidence  which  was  before 
impossible.  But  the  value  of  the  Revision  is 
most  clearly  seen  when  the  student  considers 
together  a  considerable  group  of  passages, 
which  bear  upon  some  article  of  the  Faith. 
The  accumulation  of  small  details  then  pro- 
duces its  full  effect.  Points  on  which  it  might 
have   seemed   pedantic   to   insist   in   a   single 

184 


Corruption  {?/* the  world'  by  'the  ages'  185 

passage  become  impressive  by  repetition.  I 
wish,  therefore,  now  to  call  attention  to  some 
places  in  which  the  close  rendering  of  the 
original  Greek  in  the  Revised  Version  appears 
to  suggest  ideas  of  creation  and  life  and  pro- 
vidence, of  the  course  and  end  of  finite  being, 
and  of  the  Person  of  the  Lord,  who  is  the 
source  of  all  truth  and  hope,  which  are  of  the 
deepest  interest  at  the  present  time.^ 

I.  We  have  already  touched  upon  the  sig- 
nificant term  which  is  used  to  describe  'the 
world'  under  the  conditions  of  progressive 
development,  01  alo)ve(;y  *  the  ages. '  The  term 
itself  includes  the  thought  of  cycles  of  life,  age 
growing  out  of  age ;  and  this  thought  is 
emphasised  by  the  imagery  which  is  used  to 
portray  the  passage  from  one  '  age '  to  another. 
This  passage  is  described  (as  we  must  re- 
member) as  a  birth   accomplished   under  the 

^  If  it  appear  that  a  series  of  selected  passages  must  give  a 
false  impression  of  the  general  effect  of  the  Revision,  the 
student  will  find  it  a  most  instructive  exercise  to  compare 
carefully  the  confessions  in  St.  John  as  given  in  the  Authorised 
Version  and  the  Revised  Version,  and  note  all  differences,  and 
then  estimate  the  loss  and  gain:  John  i.  29-34;  i.  47-51; 
iv.  27-30;  iv.  41/;  vi.  66-69;  ix.  35-38;  xi.  21-27. 


1 86     Creation  in  time  answering  to 

present  condition  of  things,  with  what  are 
truly,  for  society,  pangs  of  travail.  The  truth 
finds  not  unfrequent  expression  in  the  Author- 
ised Version  (as  e.g.  Rom.  viii.  22),  but  it  has  been 
consistently  preserved  in  the  Revised  Version 
{e.g.  Matt.  xxiv.  8),  and,  when  once  its  meaning 
is  grasped,  the  marginal  notes  which  inform 
the  reader  that  the  familiar  clause  'for  ever 
and  ever '  stands  for  the  Greek  '  unto  the  ages 
of  the  ages,'  gain  a  new  interest  No  one,  I 
think,  who  has  striven  to  follow  with  *  the  eyes 
of  his  heart'  (Eph  i.  18)  the  course  of  this 
growing  purpose  of  God  will  think  it  pedantry 
to  notice  in  the  margin  of  Matt,  xxviii.  20  that 
'always'  represents  a  most  unusual  Greek 
phrase,  'all  the  days';  and  that  'the  end  of 
the  world'  is  literally  'the  consummation  of 
the  age.'  The  one  margin  suggests  the  idea 
of  the  manifold  changes  in  the  conditions 
of  our  earthly  being ;  the  other  the  com- 
pleteness of  each  period  of  the  discipline  of 
creation.  Some  perhaps  are  even  led  to  pause 
on  the  wonderful  phrase  in  Eph.  iii.  21,  marg., 
'  for  all  the  generations  of  the  age  of  the  ages/ 


the  Divine  idea  187 

which  is  represented  in  English  by  to  all 
generations  for  ever  and  ever ;  and  to  reflect  on 
the  vision  so  opened  of  a  vast  aeon  of  which 
the  elements  are  aeons  unfolding,  as  it  were, 
stage  after  stage,  the  manifold  powers  of  one 
life  fulfilled  in  many  ways,  each  aeon  the  child 
(so  to  speak)  of  that  which  has  gone  before. 

In  this  connection  we  can  see  the  full 
meaning  of  the  words  used  of  creation  in 
Heb.  xi.  3  :  By  faith  we  understand  that  the 
worlds  {the  ages^  i.e.  the  universe  under  the 
aspect  of  time)  have  been  formed  by  the  Word  of 
God.  .  .  .  The  whole  sequence  of  life  in  time, 
which  we  call  '  the  world,'  has  been  *  fitted 
together'  by  God.  His  one  creative  word 
included  the  harmonious  unfolding  on  one  plan 
of  the  last  issues  of  all  that  was  made.  That 
which  is  in  relation  to  Him  *  one  act  at  once ' 
is  in  relation  to  us  an  evolution  apprehended 
in  orderly  succession. 

2.  In  one  passage,  the  force  of  which  may 
easily  escape  a  reader  who  does  not  carefully 
dwell  upon  it,  the  visible  creation,  seen  in  time, 
is  carried  back  to  the   archetypal  Divine  idea 


1 88     Things  'become'  in  obedience  to 

beyond  time.  We  read  in  Apoc.  iv.  ii, 
Worthy  art  thoUy  our  Lord  and  our  Gody  to 
receive  the  glory  and  the  honour  and  the  power ; 
for  thou  didst  create  all  things^  and  because  of 
thy  will  they  were  (not  they  are^  Authorised 
Version)  and  were  created ;  were,  in  the  Divine 
thought,  were  created  under  the  conditions  of 
finite  existence. 

The  student  who  has  mastered  this  thought 
will  consider  with  deep  interest  the  margin  in 
John  i.  3,  4,  which  represents  the  unanimous 
punctuation  of  early  versions  and  fathers  :  That 
which  hath  been  made  was  life  in  him.  .  .  .  What 
we  see  in  time  as  a  transitory  phenomenon  was  in 
the  mind  of  God,  if  we  may  so  speak,  absolutely, 
eternally  as  life,  not  as  phenomenon. 

3.  Starting  from  this  conception  we  can  notice 
intelligently  how,  from  time  to  time,  that  which 
'  was '  in  the  Divine  idea  is  said  to  '  become.' 
Thus  the  thought  of  a  sequence  of  life  {became) 
supplements  the  thought  of  a  manifestation 
of  will  {was  made).  A  few  examples  will 
show  the  importance  of  the  rendering.  Of 
the   Incarnation  it   is   said,  the    Word  became 


a  Law  of  Life  189 

(not  was  made^  Authorised  Version) ^^^^  (o"«pf 
etyevero,  John  i.  14,  comp.  Gal.  iv.  4) ;  this 
transcendent  fact  was  included  in  the  pur- 
pose of  creation.  So  again  in  regard  to  the 
accomplishment  of  His  earthly  work,  St.  Paul 
says :  Christ  redeemed  us  frorn  the  curse  of 
the  law,  having  become  {ryevofievo^.  Authorised 
Version,  being  made)  a  curse  for  us  (Gal.  iii. 
13).  And,  His  earthly  work  ended,  the  Son 
ascended  to  glory,  having  become  (not  being 
made.  Authorised  Version)  so  much  better  than 
the  angels,  as  he  hath  inherited  a  more  excellent 
name  than  they  (Heb.  i.  4) ;  and,  through  what 
we  may  speak  of  as  the  natural  fulfilment  of 
His  earthly  work,  Jesus  hath  become  (not  was 
made,  Authorised  Version)  the  surety  of  a  better 
covenant  (Heb.  vii.  22  ;  comp.  Apoc.  i.  18,  marg.). 
Thus  the  Creation  and  the  New  Creation 
answer  one  to  the  other :  the  first  man  Adam 
became  (not  was  made,  Authorised  Version)  a 
living  soul:  the  last  Adam  became  a  life- 
giving  spirit  (i  Cor.  xv.  45).  And  generally 
the  issues  of  life  follow  in  obedience  to  a 
moral  '  law  ' :  fesus  said,  For  judgment  came  I 


iQO     The  Divine  Sovereignty  guarded 

into  this  world  .  .  .  that  they  which  see  may 
become  (not  be  m,ade^  Authorised  Version)  blind 
(John  ix.  39 ;  comp.  Matt.  xii.  45).  Hi^n  who 
knew  no  sin  [God]  made  to  be  sin  on  our  be- 
half;  that  we  might  become  the  righteousness 
of  God  in  him  (2  Cor.  v.  21).^ 

4.  This  thought  of  life  as  being  on  one 
side  the  fulfilment  of  a  sovereign  law,  helps 
us  to  understand  the  inner  dependence  of 
events  one  on  another  on  which  St.  John 
lays  especial  stress.  Strange  and  unexpected 
consequences  form  part  of  the  design  of  Pro- 
vidence (John  xvi.  2,  that  whosoever  .  .  .  shall 
.  .  .).  Difficulties  which  perplex  us  have  a 
place  and  a  purpose  in  the  Divine  discipline  : 
The  flesh  lusteth  against  the  Spirit^  and  the 
Spirit  against  the  flesh  .  .  .  that  ye  may  not 
ijiva  fjuTj  .  .  .  so  that  ye  cannot,  Authorised  Ver- 
sion) do  the  things  that  ye  would  (Gal.  v.   17). 

^  It  is  greatly  to  be  regretted  that  the  literal  rendering  of 
yevfjceTaL  was  not  given  in  Matt,  xviii.  19.  This  was  one  of 
those  cases  in  which  familiar  associations  made  change  practi- 
cally impossible.  The  contrast  between  the  personal  Divine 
action  and  the  action  of  the  Divine  law  is  marked,  as  Origen 
pointed  out  in  Rom.  ii.  ^ff:  aTrodiaaei,  .  .  .  rots  fji.4u  .  .  .  ^(arjv 
aifhvLOV  ToTs  54  .   .  .  opyq  /cot  6vfJL6s, 


The  Divine  Sovereignty  guarded    191 

And  in  the  widest  possible  relation,  redemption 
and  consummation  through  the  Son  corresponds 
with  the  creation  of  the  world  through  Him 
(Heb.  \f  2),  where  it  is  to  be  regretted  that  the 
true  order  (So'  ov  koX  eiroi'qaev  t.  al.)  was  not 
given  in  the  Revised  Version. 

5.  But  while  we  find  this  recognition  of 
*  natural  law'  in  the  apostolic  teaching — one 
expression  of  the  will  of  God — the  absolute 
sovereignty  of  God  is  carefully  guarded.  In 
contrast  to  *  the  ruler  of  the  world '  (John  xiv. 
30),  *  the  world-rulers  '  (ol  KoafioKpdrope^,  Eph. 
vi.  12),  He  is  '  ruler  of  all  things  '  (iravTOKpaTcop, 
Apoc.  i.  8,  etc.) ;  and  King  of  the  ages  (i  Tim. 
i.  17,  marg. ;  Apoc.  xv.  3),  as  the  supreme  Lord 
of  him  who  is,  by  His  permission  (Luke  iv.  6, 
eyLtol  irapaSeSoTai),  '  the  god  of  this  age '  (2  Cor. 
iv.  4,  marg.).  There  is  room  for  surprises, 
for  apparent  interruptions  of  that  which  we  take 
to  be  the  Divine  order :  Lord^  Judas  asks,  what 
is  come  to  pass  {ji  fye^yovev ;  kow  is  it,  Author- 
ised Version)  that  thou  wilt  manifest  thyself  to 
us,  and  not  unto  the  world?  (John  xiv.  22). 
And  the  time  of  the  fulfilment  of  the  counsel 


192       Completeness  of  Redemption 

of  God  depends  on  human  effort :  Repent  and 
turn  again  is  St.  Peter's  plea  to  the  Jews,  that 
your  sins  may  be  blotted  out^  that  so  there  may 
come  seasons  ioirui^  av,  Authorised  Version, 
when  the  times  .  .  .  shall  come)  of  refreshing 
from,  the  presence  of  the  Lord  (Acts  iii.  19). 
Here  the  horizon  of  Faith  is  immeasurably 
extended.  The  immediate  forgiveness  of  the 
sins  of  believers  is  shown  to  have  a  wider  in- 
fluence than  on  their  own  salvation.  '  Seasons 
of  refreshing'  are  placed  in  dependence  on 
their  personal  faith.  They  work  not  only  for 
themselves,  but  for  the  world. 

6.  Thus  we  are  reminded  of  the  far-reaching 
efforts  of  Faith  beyond  the  believer.  In  the 
same  way  we  are  reminded  by  the  exact  ren- 
dering of  the  original  in  the  Revised  Version, 
that  the  revelation  of  the  hope  of  the  gospel 
extends  to  the  whole  of  our  complex  nature. 
The  central  fact  of  our  creed  in  this  aspect 
is  not  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  but  the 
Resurrection  of  the  Body :  Our  Saviour  Christ 
fesus  brought  life  and  incorruption  (not  imm,or- 
tality)  to  light  (2  Tim.  i.  10 ;  comp.  i  Cor.  xv. 


Completeness  of  Redemption        193 

42,  50,  53).  'Eternal  life'  is  rendered  by  God 
to  them  that  by  patience  in  well-doing  seek  for 
glory  and  honour  and  incorruption  (not  immor- 
tality, Rom.  ii.  7 ;  comp.  2  Cor.  v.  4,  that  which 
is  mortal). 

Bearing  this  truth  in  mind,  we  can  feel 
the  force  of  St.  Paul's  words  which  we  have 
quoted  before :  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  .  .  . 
shall  fashion  anew  the  body  of  our  humiliation^ 
that  it  may  be  conformed  to  the  body  of  his 
glory,  according  to  the  working  whereby  he  is 
able  even  to  subject  all  things  unto  himself 
(Phil.  iii.  21).  And,  again,  the  marginal  ren- 
dering of  Heb.  X.  34  is  seen  to  give  the  Divine 
crown  to  man's  *  winning'  of  body  and  soul:  „ 
ye  .  .  .  took  joyfully  the  spoiling  of  your 
possessions,  knowing  that  ye  have  your  own 
selves  for  a  better  possession  and  an  abiding 
one. 

7.  The  vision  of  correspondences  of  earth 
and  heaven  which  is  opened  to  us  in  the  last 
section,  finds  its  fullest  disclosure  in  the  words 
of  the  Lord  (John  x.  14  /),  in  which  the  re- 
lation of  believers  to  Christ  is  declared  to  answer 
N 


194  Correspondences 

in  some  sense  to  the  relation  of  the  Son  to  the 
Father :  /  know  mine  own,  and  mine  own  me, 
even  as  the  Father  knoweth  "ine,  and  I  know 
the  Father.  A  similar  truth  is  indicated  by 
the  marginal  rendering  in  Eph.  iii.  15  :  every 
earthly  '  fatherhood '  is  a  partial  and  imperfect 
image  of  the  Divine  Fatherhood.  '  All  things 
are  double,  one  against  another.'  Life  has 
spiritual  lessons.  When  St.  Paul  says  of  the 
history  of  the  two  sons  of  Abraham,  which 
things  contain  (Authorised  Version,  are^  an 
allegory,  he  points  to  a  general  truth.  There 
is  a  connection  between  sin  and  the  sufferings 
of  men  (comp.  Matt.  ix.  6).  One  word  is  used 
for  '  saving '  and  '  healing '  (Matt.  ix.  22,  marg. ; 
Mark  v.  23,  34,  marg.  ;  x.  52,  marg.,  etc.  In 
Mark  vi.  56  there  is,  by  oversight,  no  marg.). 
That  for  which  we  look  is  not  the  destruction 
but  the  transfiguration  of  things  seen.  When 
St.  Paul  speaks  of  the  believer  in  Christ  he 
says  :  The  old  things  are  passed  away  ;  behold, 
they — the  very  'old  things'  to  which  we  look  with 
tender  affection — are  beco^ne  new  (2  Cor.  v.  17  ; 
Authorised  Version,  behold,  all  things  are  become 


Christ's  work  transcends  space  and  time  195 

new).     That  which  seemed  to  have  been  lost 
is  given  back  in  a  nobler  form. 

8.  In  harmony  with  these  aspects  of  Christ's 
work,  here  and  there  glimpses  are  opened  of  its 
wider  effects.  The  Incarnate  Son — *  Jesus  the 
Son  of  God' — hath  passed  through  the  heavens 
(Heb.  iv.  14;  not,  as  Authorised  Version,  simply 
into  the  heavens),  ascending  far  above  all  the 
heavens,  that  he  might  fill  all  things  (^^^^x.  v.  10)  ; 
while,  at  the  same  time.  He  takes  His  people 
on  earth  into  Himself,  and  gives  a  definite 
application  to  the  wonderful  words.  We  must 
work  (not  as  Authorised  Version,  /  must  work) 
the  works  of  him  that  sent  me  while  it  is  day 
(John  ix.  4;  comp.  iii.  11)  in  the  call,  Saul, 
Saul,  why  persecutest  thou  me  ?  His  work  tran- 
scends, as  we  speak,  the  limits  of  space  ;  and  it 
is  not  bound  by  the  succession  of  time.  By 
His  coming  it  was,  in  the  words  of  Zacharias, 
God's  purpose  to  show  mercy  towards  our 
fathers  (Luke  i.  72,  irotrja-ai  €\eo9  fiera  tcjv 
irareprnv  97/ift>z/),and  not  only,  as  in  the  Authorised 
Version,  to  perfonn  the  tnercy  promised  to  our 
fathers.     The  range  of  the  effects  of  His  work 


1 96  Redemption  potentially 

is  made  parallel  with  the  range  of  the  effects  of 
man's  transgression  :  for  as  through  the  one 
maris  (Authorised  Version,  through  one  man's) 
disobedience  the  many  (Authorised  Version, 
many)  were  made  sinners^  so  through  the  obedience 
of  the  one  (Authorised  Version,  of  one)  shall  the 
many  (Authorised  Version,  many)  be  made 
righteous  (Rom.  v.  19;  comp.  verse  16).  And 
in  one  passage  it  is  not  obscurely  indicated  that 
the  return  of  the  Lord  shall  be  followed  by  a 
great  outpouring  of  '  the  spirit  of  grace  and 
supplication.'  Behold^  he  cometh  with  the  clouds; 
and  every  eye  shall  see  him^  and  they  which 
pierced  him;  and  all  the  tribes  of  the  earth 
shall  mourn  over  him.  Even  so^  Amen  (Apoc. 
i.  7).  All  the  tribes  of  the  earth  shall  mourn 
over  him  in  penitential  sorrow,  and  not,  as  the 
Authorised  Version,  shall  wail  because  of  him ^  in 
the  present  expectation  of  terrible  vengeance 
(comp.  Zech.  xii.  \o  ff). 

9.  In  this  connection  we  may  notice  one  most 
significant  phrase  which  was  found  in  the 
earlier  English  versions,  but  was  unaccountably 
removed  from  the  Authorised  Version.    In  place 


co-extensive  with  Transgression     197 

of  the  words  '  let  us  hold  fast  the  profession  of 
our  faith'  (Heb.  x.  23)  we  must  read/ /^^  us 
holdfast  the  confession  of  our  hope'  The  apostle 
substitutes  for  the  more  general  word  that 
word  which  gives  a  definite  shape  to  the  ex- 
pectation of  the  Christian. 

In  other  places  also  the  distinctness  of  the 
conception  of  *  hope '  has  been  marred  in  the 
Authorised  Version,  e.g.  Rom.  xv.  12  /":  There 
shall  be  the  root  of  fesse  .  .  .  in  him  shall  the 
Gentiles  hope  (Authorised  Version,  trust).  Now 
the  God  of  hope  fill  you  with  all  joy  and  peace  in 
believing^  that  ye  may  abound  in  hope.  .  .  . 

I  Tim.  iv.  10 :  We  have  our  hope  set  on  the 
living  God  (Authorised  Version,  we  trust  in  the 
living  God). 

10.  The  inspiring  truths  to  which  our  atten- 
tion has  been  turned  find  their  foundation  in 
the  revelation  of  Christ's  Person.  This  also  is 
brought  into  further  light  by  some  changes  in 
the  Revised  Version.  And  here  I  will  venture 
to  place  in  the  forefront  a  text  which  includes 
one  of  the  most  important  changes  of  reading 
which   have   been    adopted   by   the   Revisers. 


198  Hope 

Writing  to  Timothy  St.  Paul  says :  Without 
controversy  great  is  the  mystery  of  godliness ;  He 
who  was  (Authorised  Version,  God  was)  mani- 
fested in  the  fleshy  justified  in  the  spirit^  seen  of 
angels,  preached  among  the  nations  (Authorised 
Version,  unto  the  Gentiles),  believed  on  in  the 
world,  received  up  in  (Authorised  Version,  into) 
glory  (i  Tim.  iii.  16).  The  reader  may  easily 
miss  the  real  character  of  this  deeply  instruc- 
tive change.  The  passage  now  becomes  a 
description  of  the  essential  character  of  the 
gospel,  and  not  simply  a  series  of  historical 
statements.  The  gospel  is  personal.  The 
gospel — '  the  revelation  of  godliness  ' — is,  in  a 
word,  Christ  Himself,  and  not  any  propositions 
about  Christ :  He  who  was  manifested,  justified, 
preached,  believed  on,  received  up  in  glory. 
Under  this  aspect  the  sentence  of  St.  Paul  is  in 
part  a  commentary  on  the  Lord's  own  words  : 
/  am  the  way,  and  the  truth,  and  the  life  (John 
xiv.  6).  The  living  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  the 
Son  of  Man,  is  the  manifestation  of  the  Father, 
the  message  of  the  glad  tidings  of  the  union  of 
humanity  with  God,  the  spring  of  union  with 


Christ  is  Himself  the  Gospel      199 

God  for  each  man  who  is  '  in  Him.'  The  truth 
finds  expression  in  another  place,  according  to 
the  most  probable  reading,  when  St.  Paul, 
writing  to  the  Colossians,  expresses  his  earnest 
desire  that  they  may  know  the  mystery  of  God^ 
even  Christ  (Authorised  Version,  the  mystery  of 
God,  and  of  the  Father  and  of  Christ),  in  whom 
are  all  the  treasures  of  wisdom  and  knowledge 
hidden  (Authorised  Version,  are  hid  all  .  .  . 
Col.  ii.  2)  ;  just  as  he  has  spoken  before  (i.  27) 
of  the  riches  of  the  glory  of  this  mystery — of  the 
great  counsel  of  God  for  the  reconciliation  of 
all  things  to  Himself  {v.  20) — which  is  Christ  in 
you,  the  hope  of  glory.  Thus  all  that  is  conveyed 
in  the  common  reading  in  i  Tim.  iii.  16  {God 
was  manifested)  is  given  back,  filled  with  a 
vital  energy. 

II.  Scarcely  less  suggestive  to  the  student  is 
the  various  reading  noted  in  the  margin  of 
St.  John  i.  18  {God  only  begotten).  No  bare 
translation  can  convey  the  exact  force  of  the 
original  words  thus  represented  {jxovor^evy]^  6eo<^, 
as  contrasted  with  6  fiovo'yevr]^  vl6<;).  They  com- 
bine the  two  predicates  which  have  been  used 


200       The  true  Divinity  of  Christ 

of  the  word  in  the  earlier  verses  (verse  i  ^€09, 
verse  i/^  ixovor^evr]^),  and  mark  *  One  who  is  God 
and  only-begotten/  '  One  who  is  God  at  once 
and  Son.'  Taken  in  this  sense  it  will  be  seen 
that  they  help  us  to  understand  the  full  mean- 
ing of  the  alternative  reading  {the  only -begotten 
Son).  In  such  a  connection  the  word  '  Son ' 
carries  with  it  the  idea  of  identity  of  essence ; 
and  the  article  in  this  case  (0  fiov,  vlo^)  defines 
the  Person  as  completely  as  the  predicate  (^eo?) 
in  the  other  (compare  note  on  John  i.  18). 

And  here  one  other  text  must  be  noticed. 
The  rendering  of  Col.  i.  19  in  the  Authorised 
Version,  it  pleased  the  Father  that  in  Him  [the 
Son  of  His  love,  v.  13]  should  all  fulness  dwells 
conveys  at  the  most  a  vague  notion  of  com- 
pleteness in  Christ,  but  no  direct  relation  of  the 
Son  to  God.  When,  however,  the  reader  now 
finds  the  remarkable  phrase,  which  adequately 
represents  the  original,  all  the  fulness^  with  an 
alternative  rendering,  for  the  whole  fulness  of 
God  was  pleased  to  dwell  in  Him,  he  will 
necessarily  be  led  to  consider  the  meaning  of  a 
word  {irXrjpoifia)   which  played   an   important 


The  true  Humanity  of  Christ     201 

part  in  early  Christian  speculation,  and  forms  a 
link  between  the  teaching  of  St.  Paul  and  St, 
John  on  the  Person  of  Christ  (John  i.  16,  note). 
12.  The  passages  which  have  been  just 
quoted  throw  light  upon  the  doctrine  of  the 
Lord's  true  Divinity  (comp.  Heb.  i.  3,  the  very 
image  of  his  stcbstance,  not  person  as  in  Authorised 
Version).  At  the  same  time  His  true  humanity 
stands  out  with  fresh  distinctness  in  the  Revised 
Version.  Two  details  in  the  history  of  His 
childhood  peculiar  to  St.  Luke  gain  in  signifi- 
cance in  this  respect.  A  marginal  note  in 
Luke  ii.  40  calls  attention  to  the  fact  that 
'  filled  with  wisdom '  expresses  a  continuous 
process  and  not  a  complete  result  (comp.  v.  52). 
And  the  first  recorded  words  of  Christ,  as 
we  now  read  them.  How  is  it  that  ye  sought 
me  ?  wist  ye  not  that  I  must  be  in  my  Fathers 
house  f  (Luke  ii.  49)  suggest  the  consciousness 
of  a  nature  by  which  He  is  separated  from 
those  to  whom  He  renders  glad  obedience. 
For  Him  there  could  be  but  one  resting-place, 
though  His  Mother  and  Joseph  had  not  thought 
of  it. 


202  The  Incarnation 

13.  Yet  once  again  the  description  which  St. 
Paul  gives  (Phil.  ii.  5-10)  of  the  descent  of  the 
Lord  from  glory,  of  his  acceptance  of  the  Cross, 
and  of  his  return  in  triumph  to  his  heavenly- 
throne,  gains  in  the  Revised  Version  the  full 
meaning  and  symmetrical  form  of  the  original 
text  which  are  lost  in  the  Authorised  Version  : 
Have  this  mind  in  you  (Authorised  Version,  let 
this  mind  be  in  you)  which  was  also  in  Christ 
Jesus:  who 

(i)  being  in  the  form  of  God,  counted  (Author- 
ised Version,  thoughf)  it  not  a  prize  (Author- 
ised Version,  robbery)  to  be  on  an  equality 
(Authorised  Version,  to  be  equal)  with  God^ 
but  emptied  himself  (Authorised  Version, 
made  himself  of  no  reputation),  taking  (Au- 
thorised Version,  and  took  upon  him)  the 
form  of  a  servant,  being  (Authorised  Ver- 
sion, and  was)  made  (y6v6fi6vo<;)  in  the 
likeness  ofm,en; 
and  (2)  being  found  in  fashion  as  a  man,  he 
humbled  himself,  becoming  {fyevofMevo^  : 
Authorised  Version,  and  became)  obedient 
even  (Authorised  Version,  omit)  unto  death, 


and  its  Circumstances  203 

yea  (Authorised  Version,  even)  the  death  of 
the  cross. 
Wherefore  also  God  (Authorised  Version,  God 
also  hath)  highly  exalted  him^  and  gave  (Au- 
thorised Version,  given)  unto  (Authorised 
Version,  omit)  him  the  (Authorised  Version, 
a)  name  which  is  above  every  name^  that  in 
(Authorised  Version,  at)  the  name  offesus 
every  knee  should  bow. 
The  two  main  divisions  of  the  description  are 
completely  obscured  in  the  Authorised  Version 
by  the  equal  co-ordination  of  the  different  ele- 
ments of  the  Son's  humiliation  as  finite  state- 
ments.   In  the  Revised  Version  these  are  clearly 
distinguished:  the  thoughts  (i)  of  the  condescen- 
sion of  the  Son  in  becoming  man,  and  then  (2)  of 
His  endurance  of  the  Cross — in  other  words,  of 
the  Incarnation  in    itself,  and  of  the  circum- 
stances of  the   Incarnation  as  determined   by 
the  Fall.     '  Being  in  the  form  of  God,'  He  be- 
came man  ;  and  '  being  found  in  fashion  as  a 
man,'  He  humbled  Himself  to  a  death  of  shame. 
The  parallelism  of  the  structure  determines  be- 
yond doubt  that  the  clauses  rendered  '  counted 


204  The  importance  of 

it  not  a  prize  .  .  .'  and  'emptied  himself  are 
both  aspects  of  the  Son's  self-sacrifice.  Then 
follows  as  a  consequence  of  the  victory  through 
death,  the  triumphant  exaltation  of  the  Incar- 
nate Son,  Jesus  (comp.  Heb.  ii.  9,  because  of  the 
suffering  of  death). 

14.  The  emphasis  which  is  here  laid  on  the 
human  name  Jesus,  which  fixes  attention  on 
the  fact  of  the  true  humanity  of  the  Lord,  is 
implied   in   many   other   passages    where   the 
inattention  of  scribes  has  led  to  the  alteration 
of  the  simple  name.     For  example,  we  read — 
I  John  i.  7 :  the  blood  of  Jesus  (Authorised 
Version,  Jesus  Christ)  his   Son   cleanseth 
us  from  all  sin. 
I  John  iv.  3  :  every  spirit  which  confesseth 
not    Jesus     (Authorised    Version,    Jesus 
Christ ;  comp.  marg.). 
Heb.  iii.  i  :  consider  the  Apostle  and  High 
Priest     of    our     confession,    even    Jesus 
(Authorised  Version,  Christ  Jesus). 
Luke  xxiii.  42 :  he  said,  Jesus  (Authorised 
Version,  said  unto  Jesus,  Lord)  remember 
me  when  thou  comest  in  thy  kingdom. 


the  Name  Jesus  205 

Acts  xvi.  31  :  believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus 
(Authorised  Version  adds  Christ). 

Acts  xix.  4 :  that  they  should  believe  on  him 
which  should  come  after  him,  that  is,  on 
Jesus  (Authorised  Version,  Christ  Jesus). 

15.  We  have  already  dwelt  on  the  life  of 
the  believer  *  in  Christ,'  with  whom  he  is  mys- 
tically united  (ch.  v.  §  5).  The  distinct  image 
of  Christ's  sovereign  humanity  gives  clearness 
to  the  personality  of  His  adversary.  As  be- 
lievers are  *  in  Christ,'  so  the  whole  world  lieth 
in  the  evil  one  (i  John  v.  19,  Authorised 
Version,  in  wickedness).  *The  evil  one'  (i 
John  ii.  13,  14;  Matt.  xiii.  19,  38,  Authorised 
Version,  'the  wicked  one';  iii.  12;  v.  18, 
Authorised  Version,  that  wicked  one ;  John 
xvii.  15,  Authorised  Version,  the  evil;  Eph. 
vi.  16,  Authorised  Version,  the  wicked ;  2 
Thess.  ii.  3,  Authorised  Version,  evil),  'the 
prince  of  this  world '  has,  indeed,  been  finally 
defeated,  but  the  fruits  of  Christ's  victory 
have  still  to  be  gathered.  Hence  we  can  see 
the  full  force  of  the  petition  in  the  Lord's 
Prayer  in  which  we  pray  for  deliverance  from 


2o6  Christians  '  one  man ' 

*the  evil  one'  (Matt.  vi.  13,  Authorised  Ver- 
sion, evil).  We  can  appeal  with  confidence  to 
the  Father's  love  (bring  us  not  into  temptation), 
but  there  is  an  enemy,  His  enemy  and  ours, 
from  whose  snares  He  alone  can  preserve  us. 
Our  conflict  is  not  with  abstractions  but  with 
personal  foes  (comp.  Eph.  vi.  \2ff). 

16.  One  phrase  still  remains  to  be  noticed 
which  crowns  with  an  exceeding  glory  the 
thoughts  of  life  and  hope  and  unity  which  have 
come  before  us  in  the  scattered  notices  of  the 
work  of  the  Incarnate  Son,  which  are  given  in 
their  original  clearness  in  the  Revised  Version. 
Looking  upon  the  perplexing  differences  by 
which  humanity  is  broken  upon  into  parts — 
differences  of  race  and  culture  and  state  and 
sex,  differences  which  we  carry  on  into  our  dim 
foreshadowings  of  the  future,  St.  Paul  says  there 
can  be  neither  Jew  nor  Greek,  there  cmt  be  neither 
bond  nor  free,  there  can  be  no  male  and  female  : 
for  ye  are  all  one  man  (Gal.  iii.  28,  el?,  one  man  ; 
not  one,  as  in  Authorised  Version).  Differences, 
he  seems  to  say,  the  most  fundamental  and 
unalterable,  as  we  now  judge,  are  swallowed 


in  Christ  207 

up  in  life,  to  the  fulness  of  which  they  are 
made  contributory.  We  cannot,  indeed,  see  far 
into  the  mystery,  but  we  can  feel  in  some  way 
that  all  that  tends  to  separate  us,  to  limit  us, 
is  done  away  in  a  fuller  life,  a  personal  life, 
in  Christ,  in  whom  all  personality  finds  its 
consummation. 


CHAPTER  VII 

CHANGES  DUE  TO  ALTERATIONS  OF  THE  TEXT 

I.  In  the  preceding  chapters  some  illustrations 
have  been  given  incidentally  of  the  fresh  vivid- 
ness and  power  which  the  textual  changes 
adopted  in  the  Revised  Version  give  to  the  apo- 
stolic records.  In  the  present  chapter  I  propose 
to  review  in  conclusion,  at  the  cost  of  some 
repetition,  the  general  effect  which  the  revision 
of  the  original  text  has  exercised  upon  the 
English  version. 

No  part  of  the  work  of  the  Revisers  has 
been  more  violently  or  unintelligently  attacked 
than  their  revision  of  the  Greek  text :  no  part 
of  their  work  will  commend  itself,  I  believe, 
more  completely  to  scholars  at  least  of  the 
next  generation. 

2.  The  text  which  was  adopted  was,  it  must 


Conditions  of  TexHtal  Revision     209 

be  remembered,  supported  by  a  majority  of  two 
to  one  on  the  final  revision  whenever  a  division 
was  called  for.  It  represents,  in  other  words, 
speaking  broadly,  the  decisive  and  deliberate 
judgment  of  a  body  of  scholars  widely  different 
in  character  and  training  and  personal  pre- 
possessions, who  applied  to  the  New  Testament 
the  principles  of  criticism  by  which  classical 
texts  are  determined.  In  cases  of  reasonable 
doubt  the  judgment  was  given  against  change  : 
that  is,  the  revision  on  the  whole  was  distinctly 
conservative.  At  the  same  time,  since  the 
work  was  the  work  of  a  company,  subject  to 
fluctuations,  and  not  of  a  single  critic,  it  lacks 
perfect  consistency.  Here  and  there  readings 
have  been  changed,  or  left  unchanged,  against 
the  general  practice  of  the  Revisers,  but  these 
are  too  few  to  affect  the  general  result. 

3.  The  popular  interest  felt  in  a  few  well- 
known  variations,  particularly  in  the  omission 
of  some  familiar  passages,  has,  no  doubt,  pro- 
duced an  exaggerated  impression  of  the  im- 
portance of  the  textual  changes.  It  cannot 
therefore  be  repeated  too  often  that  the  text 
O 


2  lo     Exaggerated  view  of  its  extent 

of  the  New  Testament  surpasses  all  other  Greek 
texts  in  the  antiquity,  variety  and  fulness  of  the 
evidence  by  which  it  is  attested.  About  seven- 
eighths  of  the  words  are  raised  above  all  doubt 
by  a  unique  combination  of  authorities  ;  and 
of  the  questions  which  affect  the  remaining 
one-eighth  a  great  part  are  simply  questions  of 
order  and  form,  and  such  that  serious  doubt 
does  not  appear  to  touch  more  than  one-sixtieth 
part  of  the  whole  text. 

4.  The  omissions  to  which  reference  has 
been  made  are  generally  well  known. 

Matt.  i.  25  :  firstborn ;  v.  22  :  without  a 
cause  ;  vi.  13:  For  thine  is  the  kingdom  and 
the  power  and  the  glory  ^  for  ever.     Amen. 

John  V.  3 :  waiting  for  the  moving  of  the  water ; 
verse  ^^for  .  .  .  disease  he  had. 

John  vii.  53  :  and  they  went  .  .  . ;  viii.  11... 
sin  no  more. 

I  John  V.  7  :  there  are  three  .  .  .  these  three  are 
one ;  with  and  .  .  .  in  earth  in  verse  8),  and 
some  others  less  familiar — 

Mark  ix.  25  :  with  tears. 

Mark  ix.  29 :  and  fasting  (comp.  Acts  x.  30). 


Omissions  2 1 1 

Luke  ix.  55  :  and  said  ye  know  .  .  .  are  of. 

Luke  xi.  2  :  Our^  which  art  in  heaven^  Thy 
will  be  done,  as  in  heaven,  so  in  earth. 

Acts  viii.  37  :  And  Philip  said  .  .  .  Son  of 
God. 

Rom.  xvi.  24:   The  grace  .  .  .  Amen. 

I  Cor.  vi.  20 :  and  in  your  spirit  which  are 
Gods. 

Eph.  V.  30  :  of  his  flesh  and  of  his  bones. 

Apoc.  xxi.  24  :  of  them  which  are  saved. 

These  omissions  are  justified  by  evidence 
different  in  kind,  but  absolutely  decisive  in 
each  case ;  and  the  change  of  God  into  He  who, 
in  I  Tim.  iii.  16,  is  not  less  certain.  Other 
phrases  and  passages  which  are  marked  as 
doubtful  (Mark  xvi.  9-20  ;  Luke  xxii.  19,  20 ; 
43/;  xxiii.  17,  34;  xxiv.  12,  36,40;  51,  52) 
are  probably  fragments  of  apostolic  tradition, 
though  not  parts  of  the  evangelic  text.^ 

^  It  will  be  interesting  to  the  student  to  consider  and  classify 
other  cases  of  omission  : — 

Matt.  V.  44  ;  X.  3  ;  xviii.  ii  ;  xx.  7,  16,  22,  23  ;  xxiii.  14 ; 
XXV.  13  ;  xxvii.  35  ;  and  xii.  47  ;  xvi.  2/5  xix.  9  ;  xxi.  44 
(noticed  in  marg.). 

Mark  vi.  11,  36  ;  vii.  8,  16  ;  viii.  26  ;  ix.  44,  46,  49  ;  xi,  26  ; 
xiii.  14 ;  XV.  28. 


212  Additions 

5.  On  the  other  hand,  some  clauses  which 
appear  to  have  been  omitted  in  the  common 
text  as  superfluous  have  been  restored : 

John  xix.  3,  And  they  came  to  him. 
I  Thess.  iv.  i,  even  as  ye  do  walk. 
I  Pet.  V.  2,  according  to  God. 
I  John  iii.  i,  and  such  we  are} 

6.  Immeasurably  more  common  than  these 
substantial  omissions  or  additions  are  substitu- 
tions of  single  words  or  phrases  for  others 
which  are  inadequately  supported ;  and  it  is 
not  too  much  to  say  that  it  is  possible  to 
recognise  in  most  cases  a  gain  in  the  authentic 
text. 

i.  Sometimes  a  new  trait  or  colour  is  added 

Luke  i.  28  ;  iv.  4,  5,  8,  18  ;  xi.  11  ;  xvii.  36. 

John  vi.  22;  viii.  59 ;  iii.  13  (marg.). 

Acts  ii.  5;  ix.  30/;  xv.  18,  24,  34;  xviii.  21  ;  xx.  15; 
xxviii.  16,  29. 

Romans  viii.  i  ;  ix.  28  ;  x.  15  ;  xi.  6  ;  xiv.  6,  21. 

I  Cor.  xi.  24. 

Gal.  iii.  i. 

I  Pet.  iv.  14. 

I  John  iv.  3. 

Apoc.  i.  II  ;  V.  14. 

1  Other  examples  of  additions  may  be  studied  in  Matt.  xxiv. 
36;  xxvii.  49  (marg.);  John  xx.  16;  Acts  ii.  43;  iv.  27; 
I  Cor.  ix.  20 ;  Apoc.  viii.  7  ;  xiv.  i. 


Changes  bring  new  Traits        213 

to  the  picture :  Matt.  ix.  8,  were  afraid  (Author- 
ised Version,  marvelled). 

Matt.  ix.  36 :  distressed  (Authorised  Version, 
fainted). 

Matt.  xvii.  4 :  /  will  make  (Authorised  Ver- 
sion, let  us  make). 

Mark  v.  36 :  But  fesus^  not  heeding  the  word 
spoken  .  .  .  (As  soon  as  fesus  heard  the  word 
that  was  spoken^  Authorised  Version). 

Mark  x.  50:  sprang  up  {rose,  Authorised  Ver- 
sion) ;  xvi.  4 :  rolled  back  (Authorised  Version, 
rolled  away). 

John  iii.  25  :  a  few  {the  fews.  Authorised 
Version). 

John  iv.  15:  come  all  the  way  hither  (come 
hither,  Authorised  Version).^ 

7.  ii.  In  other  cases  a  more  pointed  or  vigor- 
ous form  of  expression  is  introduced  : 

Matt.  XXV.  6\  At  inidnight  there  is  a  cry, 
Behold,  the  bridegroom  !  Come  ye  forth  to  meet 
him  (At  midnight  there  was  a  cry  made^  Behold, 
the  bridegroom  cometh,  go  ye  out  to  rneet  him, 
Authorised  Version). 

^  Compare  Matt.  xv.  39  ;  Mark  v.  2 ;  Gal.  i.  18  ;  ii.  II,  14. 


214         Changes  bring  new  Ti^aits 

Mark  i.  27  :  What  is  this  ?  A  new  teaching  ! 
{What  new  doctrine  is  this?  Authorised  Ver- 
sion). 

Luke  V.  39  :  ^^  saith^  The  old  is  good  {lie  saith, 
The  old  is  better,  Authorised  Version). 

Luke  xvii.  33  :  Whosoever  shall  seek  to  gain 
(Authorised  Version,  save)  his  life  shall  lose  it. 

The  natural  reasoning  of  Thomas  appears  in 
its  full  force  when  we  read  John  xiv.  4/  :  And 
whither  I  go  ye  know  the  way.  Thomas  saith 
unto  him,  Lord,  we  know  not  whither  thou  goest ; 
how  know  we  the  way  f  and  at  the  same  time  it 
is  seen  that  the  conditions  of  earthly  knowledge 
do  not  apply  to  our  relations  to  Christ.^ 

8.  iii.  Sometimes  a  glimpse  is  opened  into 
contemporary  opinion  or  experience :  Matt, 
vi.  I,  righteousness  (Authorised  Version,  alms). 

Matt.  xxii.  40,  hangeth  (Authorised  Version, 

^  Other  examples  are  found  : — 

Matt.  viii.  31  ;  xi.  23  ;  xiii.  25. 
Mark  viii.  25  ;  x.  49  ;  xii.  17. 
Luke  xviii.  28  ;  xxiii.  45. 
Acts  iii.  20. 

1  Thess.  ii.  7  (marg.). 
Eph.  V.  9. 

Hebr.  xii.  34, 

2  Pet.  i.  21. 


Changes  bring  new  Traits         2 1 5 

hang)  the  whole  law  and  the  prophets  —  the 
prophets  were  simply  an  appendix  to  the  law, 
which  implicitly  included  all. 

The  personal  character  of 'the  abomination  of 
desolation '  is  noted  in  Mark  iii.  14 :  standing 
where  he  (Authorised  Version,  ii)  ought  not 
{kaT'qKora,  comp.  2  Thess.  ii.  4).  In  the  Be7te- 
dictus  the  Nativity  is  spoken  of,  according  to 
the  true  reading,  in  the  future  :  Luke  i.  jZ, 
the  dayspring  from  on  high  shall  visit  us 
{eiriaKey^reTai ;  Authorised  Version,  hath  visited 
us,  eTreaKeyfraro). 

The  confession  of  the  Samaritans  assumes 
a  characteristic  form  when  we  read  John  iv.  42, 
this  is  indeed  the  Saviour  of  the  world  (Author- 
ised Version  adds  the  Christ). 

According  to  the  true  text  of  John  v.  16,  18, 
the  Evangelist  distinguishes  two  stages  in  the 
hostility  of  the  Jews  to  Christ  {persecute,  sought 
to  kill),  determined  by  two  elements  in  his 
teaching  (violation  of  the  Sabbath,  making 
himself  equal  with  God)  which  are  confused  in 
the  later  reading  {v.  16,  persecute  and  sought  to 
slay  him.  Authorised  Version).      The  parallel 


2 1 6         Changes  drmg  new  Traits 

between  the  relation  of  the  Son  to  the  Father 
with  that  of  the  many  sons  to  the  Son,  is  seen 
in  its  completeness  in  John  x.  14.  f.  According 
to  the  true  reading,  /  am  the  good  Shepherd ; 
and  I  know  mine  ozvn  and  mine  own  know  me^ 
even  as  the  Father  knoweth  me  and  I  know  the 
Father.  ...  In  the  first  mention  of  the  Christian 
congregation  it  is  not  without  deep  meaning 
that  it  is  written  (Acts  i.  15),  Peter  stood  up  in 
the  midst  of  the  brethren  (Authorised  Version, 
the  disciples). 

9.  The  words  in  Acts  iii.  20,  that  he  may  send 
the  Christ  who  hath  been  appointed  for  you,  even 
fesuSj  shows  the  main  object  of  the  first  apo- 
stolic preaching  that  '  Jesus  was  the  Christ  * 
{and  he  shall  send  fesus  Christ  which  before  was 
preached  unto  you^  Authorised  Version) ;  and 
those  who  follow  with  reverent  care  the  steps 
by  which  the  early  Church  was  enabled  to 
realise  the  fulness  of  the  Lord's  Divine  Person, 
will  feel  with  what  force,  and,  we  may  venture 
to  say,  with  what  fitness,  the  series  is  closed 
by  the  statement  that  St.  Paul — the  apostle 
called  by  the  Lord  in  glory — straightway  in 
he  synagogues  at  Damascus  proclaimed  fesus 


The  Churches  and  the  Church      2 1 7 

(Authorised  Version,  Christ)  that  he  is  the  Son 
of  God}  His  message  was  not  merely  a  teach- 
ing on  the  nature  of  the  Christ,  but  an 
announcement  of  the  Incarnation. 

This  truth,  expressed  in  its  simplest  form, 
appears  in  his  Epistles  as  the  first  Christian 
creed  :  If  thou  shalt  confess  with  thy  mouth 
fesus  as  Lord  (Authorised  Version,  the  Lord 
fesus)  .  .  .  thou  shalt  be  saved  (Rom.  x.  9  ; 
compare  marg.  and  i  Cor.  xii.  3,  fesus  is  Lord). 

So  we  find  the  name  Christ  in  places  where 
the  common  text  gives  God:  Rom.  x.  17; 
Eph.  V.  21  (comp.  I  Pet.  iii.  15  ;  Acts  xv.  40 ; 
xix.  20).  And  in  Col.  ii.  2,  the  end  of  our 
knowledge  is  set  before  us  as  the  mystery  of 
God,  even  Christ  (Authorised  Version,  the 
mystery  of  God  and  of  the  Father  and  of  Christ). 

10.  Passing  from  the  primitive  faith  of  the 
first  believers  to  their  organisation,  it  is  of 
importance  to  observe  that  while  local 
*  Churches '  are  recognised  (Acts  viii.  i  ;  xv. 
41  ;  xvi.  5),  all  these  form  one  Church,  so 
that  in  Acts  ix.  31  we  read,  not  as  in  Author- 
ised   Version,    The7i    had     the    churches     rest 

^  Comp.  I  Cor.  xv.  47  ;  i  Pet.  iii.  21  ;  Apoc.  i.  5. 


2 1 8      The  Chmxhes  and  the  Church 

throughout  all  Judcea  and  Galilee  and  Samaria^ 
and  were  edified  \  but,  So  the  church  through- 
out all  Judcea  and  Galilee  and  Samaria  had 
peace,  being  edified  (comp.  v.  1 1  [not  ii.  47] ; 
XX.  28).  And  in  one  mysterious  passage  it 
appears  that  the  office  of  the  Church  (Eph.  iii. 
10)  is  connected  with  some  larger  manifestation 
of  redeeming  love  :  \unto  God]  be  the  glory  in 
the  Church  and  in  Christ  Jesus  (Authorised 
Version,  by  Christ  Jesus)  unto  all  the  generations 
of  the  age  of  the  ages  (Eph.  iii.  21). 

An  illustration  of  a  different  kind  is  found  in 
James  iv.  4,  where  the  address,  j^  adulteresses 
(Authorised  Version,  ye  adulterers  and  adul- 
teresses) is  a  bold  adaptation  of  the  prophetic 
imagery  to  those  who  were  disloyal  to  their 
God. 

And  again  in  Heb.  x.  34,  the  true  text,  ye 
had  compassion  on  them  that  were  in  bonds 
(Authorised  Version,  jy^  had  compassion  on  "ine 
in  my  bonds)  opens  a  glimpse  of  a  wide  perse- 
cution, such  as  that  described  in  Acts  viii.  i  ff. 

II.  iv.  Elsewhere  a  new  thought  is  sug- 
gested : 

The  true  scribe  is  not  simply  instructed  unto 


New  Thoughts  219 

the  kingdom  of  heaven  (Matt.  xiii.  52,  Authorised 
Version)  ;  he  is  made  a  disciple  to  the  kingdom  : 
the  divine  order  itself  is  his  effective  teacher. 

The  doctrine  committed  to  the  Christian 
teacher  is  to  be  considered  as  the  subject  of  a 
divine  'stewardship'  (i  Tim.  i.  4,  olKovofila, 
a  dispensation  of  God)  com  p.  i  Cor.  iv.  i)  in 
regard  to  his  obligations,  and  not  in  reference 
to  the  effect  on  his  hearers  (oUoBofMi],  Author- 
ised Version,  a  godly  edifying). 

The  secret  of  the  Christian  life  is  given  in 
the  great  promise:  hi  your  patience  ye  shall  win 
{KTTjo-eaOe)  your  souls  (Luke  xxi.  19),  instead  of. 
In  your  patience  possess  (KTrja-acrOe)  ye  your  souls 
(Authorised  Version) ;  just  as  the  true  fulfil- 
ment of  prayer  is  shown  to  lie  implicitly  in  the 
petition  of  faith  :  All  things  whatsoever  ye  pray 
and  ask  for,  believe  that  ye  have  received  them 
(more  exactly,  ye  received  them — ekd^ere — at 
the  moment  of  asking),  and  ye  shall  have  them 
(Mark  xi.  24). 

Our  imagination  is  carried  to  the  archetypal 
conception  of  creation  in  the  mind  of  God 
(comp.  John  i.  3,  marg.),  when  we  read  in  Apoc. 
iv.  II:  Thou  didst  create  all  things,  and  because 


2  20  New  Thoughts 

of  thy  will  they  were,  and  were  rr^«/^<a^(  Authorised 
Version,  Thou  hast  created  all  things^  and  for 
thy  pleasure  they  are  and  were  created).  St.  John 
distinguishes  things  as  they  '  were '  in  the 
eternal  order,  and  things  as  they  have  come  to 
be  under  the  conditions  of  time  and  space.  At 
the  same  time  the  use  of  the  august  title  of 
God,  the  King  of  the  ages  (Apoc.  xv.  3  ;  comp. 
I  Tim.  i.  17,  marg.),  opens  a  view  of  the  divine 
sovereignty  exercised  through  long  periods  of 
preparation  through  which  the  world  was  made 
ready  for  the  Advent.^ 

12.  The  examples  which  have  been  given  at 
length  represent  the  general  effect  of  the  re- 
vised Greek  text  upon  the  Revised  Version. 
These,  taken  together  with  those  which  have 
been  noticed  incidentally  in  the  earlier  chap- 

^  The  following  passages  will  repay  study  : — 
Matt.  xi.  19 ;  xix.  17. 
Mark  i.  2  ;  iii.  29  ;  vi.  20. 
Luke  ii.  14  ;  iv.  44  (marg.) ;  vi.  i.  ;  ix.  35. 
John  iii.  23  ;  vi.  23  ;  ix.  35  (marg.) ;  xvi.  23. 
Acts  xiii.  20 ;  xviii.  7  ;  xxvii.  14. 
Rom.  v.  I. 

1  Cor.  vii.  3  ;  xiii.  3  (marg. ). 
Eph.  V.  9,  15. 

Hebr.  xiii.  9. 

2  Pet.  i.  3. 

Apoc.  xiii.  I ;  xv,  6  (compare  Yasna,  xxx.  §  5). 


Summary  221 

ters,  and  those  to  which  references  are  given, 
include,  I  believe,  a  full  representation  of  the 
new  readings  which  materially  affect  the  sense 
of  the  translation.  It  will  be  evident  there- 
fore how  little  ground  there  is  for  any  mis- 
giving in  regard  to  the  integrity  and  certainty 
of  the  text,  and  how  clear  is  the  gain  from 
following  the  ordinary  laws  of  criticism  in 
deciding  on  the  variations  which  exist. 

Here  our  inquiry  comes  naturally  to  an  end. 
The  illustrations  which  have  been  given  in  the 
last  two  chapters  show  the  general  effect  of 
those  small  corrections  which  have  been  hither- 
to noticed  in  isolated  details  upon  large  views 
of  the  Faith.  They  will  enable  the  student  to 
see  how  fundamental  truths  are  presented  by 
the  Revision  with  a  force  and  consistency  un- 
attained  before.  They  will  therefore,  as  I  trust, 
be  sufficient  to  guide  him  to  the  most  impor- 
tant use  of  it.  He  will  be  encouraged  to  bring 
together  for  himself  the  familiar  passages  in 
which  he  has  been  accustomed  to  find  the  out- 
lines of  apostolic  teaching,  and  then  to  consider 
how  they  are  affected  by  new  renderings,  which 


22  2  Conclusion 

he  will  at  least  have  learnt  to  interrogate  with 
intelligent  patience.  As  he  does  this,  carefully- 
investigating  (for  example)  what  is  set  before 
us  in  the  New  Testament  on  the  person  and 
work  of  Christ,  or  on  the  position  and  destiny 
of  man,  his  own  experience  will  teach  him  to 
look  with  something  more  than  suspicion  upon 
the  criticisms  of  scholars  who  appear  to  find 
nothing  better  than  solemn  music  in  the  English 
version  of  words  of  life,  and  to  admit  no  hope 
of  riper  knowledge  from  the  discipline  of  two 
centuries  and  a  half.  In  any  case,  he  will 
recognise  that  he  must  bring  self-control  and 
reverence  to  an  inquiry  which  reminds  us  at 
every  step  of  the  feebleness  of  our  own  thoughts ; 
and,  if  any  particular  results  prove  disappoint- 
ing, he  will  draw  strength  from  the  modest 
endeavour  to  gain  a  clearer  vision  even  of  one 
fragment  of  the  truth. 


INDEX  OF  SCRIPTURE  REFERENCES 


Exodus 

Matthew    . 

iv.  17,  3& 

.      38  n. 

iii.  14       .        .        .          24 

xiii.  13,  15 

109  «. 

iv.  I,  5 

58 

xxiv.  16    . 

35 

iv.  11 

.      50 «. 

xxix,  4     . 

.        125  71. 

iv,  19  ff. 

.       123  71. 

XXX.  IS     . 

59 

iv.  20,  22 

81  71. 

Leviticus 

iv,  24 

.       144  «. 

xvi.  4 

.      125  n. 

V,    I 

58 

Deuteronomy 

V,  6 

26 

xxxii.  35  , 

70 

V.  9.  45 

.        109  71. 

Job 

V.  10 

.       26,   51 

i.  6  ff.       . 

49 

V.  IS 

59 

Psalm 

V,  15,  18 

82 

xcv. 

71 

V,  16 

6s 

Isaiah 

V.  17  f. 

.     123  n. 

iv.  S  f.     . 

135 

V.  22 

210 

Hi.    . 

no 

V.  44 

.    211  n. 

Iv.  10  ff.   . 

.         136 

V.48 

142 

Jeremiah 

vi.  I 

214 

vii.  11 

75 

vi.  9 

28  71. 

Ezekiel 

vi.  13 

206,  210 

xxxiv.  23 

120 

vi,  18 

.     147  n. 

xxxiv. 

.         138 

vi.  22 

83,  124  n. 

Zechariah 

vi.  25 

61  n. 

xii.  10  ff.  , 

.         196 

vii.  4 

61  n. 

Matthew 

vii.  6,  24  . 

60 

i.  I  17,  18 

150 

vii.  13 

27  n. 

i.  21 

28  n. 

vii.  22 

48 

i.  22          .        52  71.,  n6,  151  1 

viii.  9 

25  «. 

i.  23 

61  n. 

viii,  12      . 

60 

i.  25            .          . 

210 

viii.  15      . 

50  n. 

ii.  2 

48 

viii.  26     . 

91 

ii.  15 

116 

viii.  31      . 

214  «, 

2  24      Index  of  Scripture  References 


Matthew 
viii.  32 
ix.  2 
ix.  6 
ix.  8 
ix.  6,  22 
ix.  13 
ix.  16 
ix.  17 
ix.  36 
X.  3 
x.  12 
x.  14 
xi.  2 
xi.  14 
xi.  19 
xi.  23 
xii.  18 
xii.  32 
xii.  41 
xii.  45 
xii.  47 
xiii.  I 
xiii.  s,  7,  8 
xiii.  18 
xiii,  19  ff. 
xiii.  19,  38 
xiii.  20  f. 
xiii.  22,  39 
xiii.  25 
xiii.  52 
xiv.  21 
xiv.  23 
xiv.  26 
XV.  39 
xvi.  2  f. 
xvi.  3 
xvi.  9  ff. 
xvi.  18 
xvi.  21 
xvi.  24 


^56. 


58 
107 

213 
194 
213 

113 

22  «. 

213 

211  n. 

44 

140 

ISO 

44  «. 

220  «. 

214  «, 

no  n. 

127 

55  «• 

99.  190 

211  n. 

28  ;z. 

60 

28  n. 

135 

205 

81  «. 

127 

214  «. 

175.  219 

122 

58 

112 

213  «. 

211  n. 

132 

21,  128 

109 

ISO 

25  n. 


Matthew 

xvii.  4 

213 

xvii.  II     . 

44 

xvii,  15     . 

144;?, 

xvii.  24,  27 

59 

xviii.  I      . 

28  n. 

xviii,  II   . 

211  n. 

xviii.  12   . 

44  «. 

xviii.  19   . 

190 

xviii.  20  . 

41 

xviii.  27  . 

140 

xviii.  33  . 

81  «, 

xix,  8 

52^. 

xix.  9 

211  n. 

xix.  17 

.    220  n. 

xix.  28 

90 

XX,  7,  16,  22,  23 

,    211  ft. 

XX.  20 

81  n. 

xxi.  4        .       S2«., 

116,  151 

xxi.  8 

50  n. 

xxi,  12     , 

59 

xxi.  13     . 

75 

xxi,  25     , 

81  n. 

xxi,  28     . 

107 

xxi.  29,  32 

105  «, 

xxi,  29,  33 

20 

xxi.  44      ,         .14 

0,  211  n. 

xxii.  iff.. 

128 

xxii.  2  f .  , 

81  n. 

xxii,  12    . 

22  n. 

xxii,  31     . 

116 

xxii,  40    . 

214 

xxiii,  3     . 

25  «, 

xxiii.  7,  8 

92 

xxiii.  12   . 

81 

xxiii,  14  , 

211  n. 

xxiii.  16,  18      , 

81  n. 

xxiii,  17   , 

126 

xxiii,  26  . 

98^2. 

xxiv.  I     .         .         . 

47  n. 

xxiv,  8     . 

155.  186 

Index  of  Scripture  References     225 


Matthew 

Mark 

xxiv.  32   . 

60,  98  n. 

ii,  21        .         .        . 

"3 

xxiv.  36   . 

.     212  n. 

ii.  23        .        ,        . 

47  «. 

XXV.  5 

25  «. 

iii.  S         .        .        . 

82  n. 

XXV.  6 

213 

iii.  13       . 

28  n. 

XXV.  8 

24 

iii.  29       .         .         , 

220  n. 

XXV.  13     . 

.     211  n. 

iii.  14       .         .         . 

215 

XXV.  32      . 

.       81  n. 

iv.  9 

47  «. 

XXV.  46      . 

81 

iv.  13       .         .       2 

r,  102  n. 

xxvi.  25,  49 

92 

iv.  37       . 

24 

xxvi.  25,  71 

147 

iv.  38 

59 

xxvi,  28   . 

90  w.,  143 

iv.  40 

91 

xxvi.  38   . 

•       25 «. 

V.  2 

213  n. 

xxvi.  48    . 

128 

V.  23,  24  . 

194 

xxvi.  50  . 

22  n,,  144 

V.  27f..  38f.     . 

82  «. 

xxvi.  55,  121 

75 

V.  30        .         .    103 

n.^,  145 

xxvi.  56    . 

52«.,  151 

V.36        .         . 

213 

xxvi.  69,  71 

150 

V.  40 

123  «. 

xxvii .  3    . 

20,  105  n. 

vi,  II,  36 

211  n. 

xxvii.  15  . 

121,  147 

vi.  II 

140 

xxvii.  24  . 

.    44  «.,  98  n. 

vi.  20       .         ,         . 

220  n. 

xxvii.  26 

29 

vi.  20,  53 

144  «. 

xxvii.  27  . 

149 

vi.  35       . 

82  n. 

xxvii.  30  . 

.       25  «. 

vi.  52 

.     loi  n. 

xxvii.  35  . 

.     211  n. 

vi.  S3 

112 

xxvii.  42  . 

157 

vi.  56 

194 

xxvii.  49  . 

.     211  n. 

vii.  8,  16  . 

2X1  n. 

xxviii,  3  . 

.     105  n. 

vii.  18,  19 

.         156 

xxviii.  5   . 

28  n. 

▼iii.  19     . 

128 

xxviii.  18-20 

38,  43  n. 

viii.  23,  26 

38 

xxviii.  19. 

•  63,  170 

viii.  25      . 

.     214  n. 

xxviii.  20 . 

186 

viii.  26     . 

.     211  n. 

xxix.  14    . 

127 

ix,  21 

.       52 «. 

Mark 

ix.  25 

92 

i.  I  . 

150 

ix,  25,  29 

210 

i.  2  . 

.     220  n. 

ix.  44,  46,  49   . 

.      211  «. 

i.  10 

140 

X.  i3f.     .         . 

82  n. 

i.27         . 

214 

X.  17 

.      44  n. 

i.  37 

.      44  n. 

X.  21  f.,  27          . 

132 

ii.  S 

107 

X.  32 

.      47 ». 

ii.  18 

147 

X.  38  f.      . 

13s 

2  26      Index  of  Scripture  References 


Mark 

Mark 

X.  43  f.  .    .    .    128 

xvi.  2    .    .    . 

X.  49 

214  n. 

xvi.  3 

X.  50 

213 

xvi.  4   . 

X.  51 

93 

xvi.  6 

X.  52 

.  72,  194 

xvi.  9-20  . 

xi.  21 

92 

xvi,  II,  13,  16 

xi.  24 

219 

xvi.  20   . 

xi.  26 

211  n. 

Luke 

xii,  12 

103  7l\ 

i.  4 

xii.  17 

214  n. 

i.  20 

xii.  25 

55 

i.  21 

xii.  26 

149 

i.  22,  59  . 

xii.  35 

150 

i.  28 

xii.  38-40 

73 

i.  52 

xii.  41  f.  . 

82 

i.  54,  69  . 

xii.  43   . 

44  ?z. 

i.  72 

xiii.  8 

155 

i.  78 

xiii.  12 

82 

ii.  I 

xiii.  14 

211  71. 

ii,  2 

xiii.  20 

48 

ii.  4 

xiii.  21 

150 

ii.  12 

xiii.  22 

145,  181 

ii.  14 

xiii.  25,  2c 

? 

44  «. 

ii.  16 

xiv.  24 

143 

ii.  25 

xiv.  35   . 

25  «. 

ii.  33 

xiv.  42  . 

44??. 

ii.  38,  43  • 

xiv.  45 

92 

ii.  40 

xiv.  52 

47  «. 

ii.  40.  49.  52 

xiv.  66 

40 

ii.  49 

xiv.  67 

132, 

147,  150 

iii.  14 

XV.  6 

47  ;z. 

iii.  16   . 

XV.  7 

75 

iii.  21 

XV.  8 

156 

iii.  23 

XV.  10 

103  n. 

iv,  4,  5,  8,  18  . 

XV.  16 

149 

iv.  6 

XV.  19 

.   25  ?z. 

iv.  22  .  . 

XV.  28 

211  7?. 

iv.  42 

XV.  33 

73 

iv.  44   . 

XV.  43 

•   47  n. 

V.  I,  29  . 

XV.  45 

.  103  n. 

V.  3  f. 

I 7idex  of  Scripture  References      227 


Luke 

Luke 

V.  5          .        .        .      tpn. 

xi.  II 

.     211  n. 

V.  6 

24 

xi.  13       . 

■      97  w. 

V.  16 

.       25  «. 

xi.  29 

•       47  «• 

V.  39 

214 

xi.  3if.     . 

•      55 '^. 

vi.  I 

•  47 

-2. ,   220  ?Z. 

xi.  33f.     .        •       J 

32,  124  n. 

vi,  16 

54 

xi.  51 

22  n. 

vi.  17 

55 

xi.  52 

.       sow. 

vi.  35 

109  t 

t.,  144  «. 

xii.  3 

.     123  n. 

vi.  40 

146,  174 

xii.  48 

39 

vi.  48 

40  n. 

xii.  49      . 

.      son. 

vi.  49 

112 

xiv.  II      . 

81 

vii.  3 

54 

xiv.  12  f.  . 

.     123  n. 

vii.  5 

58 

XV.  6,  9    . 

61 

vii.  12 

30 

XV.  31 

107 

vii.  32,  38 

.         50  72. 

XV.  33ff.   . 

.     124  n. 

vii.  33f 

83  n. 

xvi.  8 

32 

vii.  37 

aj  n. 

xvi.  14,  23 

•       97^. 

vii.  39 

103  «.2 

xvi.  23      . 

109 

vii.  41 

140 

xvi.  25      . 

107 

vii.  45 

128 

xvii.  17    . 

61  n. 

viii,  14 

44  «. 

xvii.  21,  23 

83  «. 

viii.  23 

24 

xvii.  26    . 

123  «. 

viii.  23,  5: 

; 

47  «. 

xvii.  33     . 

214 

viii.  46     . 

50  n. 

xvii.  36    . 

211  n. 

ix.  9 

50  «. 

xviii.  3     . 

24 

ix.  II 

103  «.2 

xviii.  12   . 

142 

ix.  24 

121 

xviii.  13   .       27  «., 

25  n.,  61 

ix.  28,  37 

83  «. 

xviii.  14   . 

81 

ix.  31 

94 

xviii.  16   . 

61  n. 

ix.  35       . 

220  «. 

xviii.  25   . 

83  n. 

ix.  43       • 

47  «. 

xviii.  28   . 

214  ??, 

ix.  45 

112 

xviii.  34    . 

103 

ix-  55        . 

211 

xviii.  38  f. 

son. 

ix.  61 

30 

xviii.  42    . 

72 

X.  6 

54 

Xix.  I2f.    . 

123  7Z. 

x.  21 

48 

xix.  13     .        . 

54 

X.  24 

^on. 

xix.  13,  15 

83  «. 

X.  3of.      . 

V7n.,7S 

xix.  41      .        ,         . 

22 

X.  36         . 

99 

xix.  48     .         .        . 

132 

xi.  2 

. 

. 

211 

XX.  14       .          .          . 

97 

228     Index  of  Scripture  References 


Luke 

1 

John 

XX.  17      .        .        .         132  1 

i.5          .        .        . 

17 

XX.  18 

140 

i.  6          .        .        . 

98^2. 

XX.  35 

108 

i.  7fif.,  I9ff.     . 

80 

XX.  37 

149 

i.  8,  35     . 

124 

XX.  46f.    . 

73 

i.  10,  17  .         .        I 

7,  116  n. 

xxi.  19     . 

142,  177,  219 

i.  II          .          22  n. 

61,  122 

xxi.  20      . 

2S 

i.  12                  .  98, 

100,  108 

xxi,  25 

112 

i.  14                  .      14 

17.  189 

xxii.  8f.  I2f.     . 

83  «. 

i.  15 

52  «. 

xxii.  IS    . 

7«. 

i.  16 

201 

xxii.  19,  20,  43f 

211 

i.  17 

150 

xxii.  20    . 

90«.,  143 

i.  18                  .   15, 

199,  200 

xxii.  31  ff. 

49 

i.  27 

-    14 

xxii.  32    . 

173 

i.  28,  29   . 

16 

xxii.  33    . 

29 

i.  29-34.  47-51  . 

185 

xxii.  ss  f. 

40.  41,  43  w. 

i.  29 

176 

xxii.  61     . 

132 

i.  32  f.      .         . 

52  n. 

xxii.  66     . 

147 

i.  35 

46 

xxiii.  IS    . 

.     147 «. 

i.  36,  42   . 

132 

xxiii.  17,  34 

211 

i.  39 

83  «. 

xxiii.  25   . 

29 

i-  45 

151 «. 

xxiii.  39,  42 

157 

ii.  8  f.       . 

83^.2 

xxiii.  39  . 

66 

ii.  18,  23  . 

37 

xxiii.  42   . 

204 

ii.  19,  21  . 

121 

xxiii.  44   . 

73 

ii.  25 

28  n. 

xxiii.  4S   . 

.     214 «. 

iii.  2 

29 

xxiii.  so   . 

.      97  n. 

iii.  2,  10,  II,  12 

83«.2 

xxiii.  56   . 

65  n. 

iii.  10,  II 

102 

xxiv.  I 

65  n. 

iii.  II 

195 

xxiv.  12,  36,  4 

D,  51,  52     211 

iii.  12,  31 

80 

xxiv.  17    . 

157 

iii.  13 

.     211  n. 

xxiv.  25    . 

126 

iii.  19 

61 

xxiv.  29    . 

.       83  n. 

iii.  23        . 

.     220  n. 

xxiv.  32    . 

.       47«. 

iii.  25 

213 

xxiv.  36    . 

41 

iii.  31 

30 

John 

iii.  36 

105 

i.  I 

.     117 «. 

iv.  I 

.       44  w. 

i.  I,  14     . 

200 

iv.  9 

55 

i.  3     51,  210,  i88,  17,  116;?. 

iv.  15 

147.  213 

i.  4 

188 

iv.  21,  39 

.     116 «. 

Index  of  Scripture  References     229 


in 

John 

iv.  22       .         .         . 

26,  146 

ix.  4 

19s 

iv.  27       .         .         . 

54 

ix.  19,  21 

.     83  «.2 

iv.  27-30,  41  f. 

185 

ix.  29 

.         52«. 

iv.  29       .         .        . 

65 

ix.  35       • 

28,  220  ». 

iv.  30       .         .         . 

47  «. 

ix.  35-38  . 

.        .         185 

iv.  38 

28«.,  52 

ix.  39 

100,  190 

iv.  42        .         .         . 

215 

X.  X.  8      . 

75 

V.  3.  4      • 

210 

X.  2 

27,  56  n. 

v,  16,  18  . 

215 

X.  16 

120 

v.  22-29    • 

80 

X.  X4f.      . 

138,  193.  216 

V.  24,  38,  46  f. 

116  w. 

X.  23 

.       47  n. 

v.  27 

56 

X.  40 

47  «. 

V.  35 

59.83 

xi.  8,  31   , 

47  n. 

V.  39 

28 

xi.  II  f,  2: 

7               .      52«. 

vi.  10        .         .        2 

7.71.,   122 

xi.  12,  14 

.      .     sen. 

vi.  18 

47  «. 

xi.  19,  31 

80  n. 

vi.  22 

211  n. 

xi.  21-27 

.        .         185 

vi.  23 

220  n. 

xi,  29 

25 

vi,  26,  30 

37 

xi.  31.  33. 

35.  •        •         128 

vi.  27  f.    . 

83 

xi.  35 

22 

vi.  49 

48 

xi.  49 

28  n. 

vi.  66-69  . 

185 

xii.  9 

103 

vi.  68 

22 

xii.  13 

148 

vi.  69 

52  «. 

xii,  24 

.         27«. 

vi.  70 

59 

xii,  26 

.       28 «. 

vii.  26 

66 

xii.  28 

.         ■           36 

vii.  35       • 

•     153 '^• 

xii.  29 

52  «. 

vii.  37       • 

.     25,  46 

xii.  36 

S6«..  98 

vii.  39       •         •       f 

7,  144  «, 

xiii.  2 

.        .        .         156 

vii.  S3       • 

210 

xiii.  3 

29 

viii.  II      . 

210 

xiii,  5 

60 

viii.  13-18 

80 

xiii,  6,  7, 

13.33.36.           28 

viii.  30,  31 

.  64,  lis 

xiii,  7 

.  21,  102 

viii.  33  ff. 

.     83«.2 

xiii,  10 

125 

viii.  37      . 

.          178 

xiii.  22  ff. 

.     138  n. 

viii.  40     . 

22  «, 

xiii.  31 

■       49«-.i6s 

viii,  42     . 

51 

xiv.  I 

29 

viii.  49.  54 

,     123  n. 

xiv.  3, 18 

44  «• 

viii.  58     , 

98  «. 

xiv.  4  f. 

214 

viii,  59     . 

.     211  n. 

xiv.  6 

.         .         .         198 

230      Index  of  Scripture  References 


John 

John 

xiv.  II,  12 

116  n. 

xviii.  40    . 

22,  74 

xiv.  17,  26 

94 

xix.  2,  3   . 

23 

xiv.  18      .         .         . 

44.  134 

xix.  3 

212 

xiv.  22      .         •       5- 

2  n.,  191 

xix.  4,  9,  12 

28 

xiv.  27      .         .         . 

92 

xix,  12      .         .         . 

22 

xiv.  30 

191 

xix.  24  f. 

64 

XV.  2,  4,  5,  9  f. 

83  «. 

xix.  25      .         .         . 

46 

XV.  3 

28 

xix.  35      . 

22  7/.,   S2 

XV.  5 

171 

xix.  s6      .        .         . 

151 

XV.  13,  14,  IS  . 

22  n. 

XX.  2 

21 

XV.  15  f.    . 

48 

XX.  s  f.     . 

123  «. 

XV.  15,  16 

28  «. 

XX.  II 

46 

XV.  26 

83.94 

XX.  16      .        93,  IS 

7,  212  n. 

XV.  27 

44  «. 

XX.  19       .,         . 

28  «. 

xvi.  2 

130 

XX.  21         .            .            . 

22,  51 

xvi.  7 

94.  190 

XX.  2S         . 

83«.2 

xvi.  II 

52  «. 

XX,  27,  29 

21 

xvi.  13 

61  n. 

XX.  30  f.  . 

38 

xvi.  15,  16,  17,  19 

44  «. 

XX.  31       . 

63 

xvi.  16 

123  n. 

xxi.  12     . 

148 

xvi.  19 

103 

xxi.  15  f. 

123  «. 

xvi.  21      .         .2 

7«..  15s 

xxi.  IS,  17,  20 

21 

xvi.  23 

220  n. 

xxi.  16     . 

128 

xvi.  27,  28,  30  . 

117  ;^. 

xxi.  20     . 

.     138  n. 

xvii.  2 

49 

Acts 

xvii.  2,  3,  4,  6,  etc. 

.          165 

i.  2.  9       , 

123  n. 

xvii.  3 

ISO 

i.  13 

6in. 

xvii.  4,  26 

.      49^2. 

i.  IS         •        • 

216 

xvii.  6 

.       S2  n. 

ii.  s        .       . 

.       211  «. 

xvii.  12     . 

.     123 «. 

ii,  6 

.     144  n. 

xvii.  15     . 

.  88,  20s 

ii.  16 

52 

xviii.  3 

58 

ii,  22 

22  «. 

xviii.  4,  16 

61  n. 

ii.  27 

109 

xviii.  5,  16,  18  . 

46 

ii.  30 

.       97 «. 

xviii.  9,  37 

-         S2  «. 

ii.  36        .         . 

151 

xviii.  II    . 

13s 

ii.  41         . 

98 

xviii.  17,  21 

28  «. 

ii.  42 

59 

xviii.  17,  25 

66 

ii.  43        .   4i«.,  11 

6n.,  212 

xviii.  18    . 

.      47 «. 

ii.  47        .       44  n., 

162,  218 

xviii.  28    . 

149 

iii.  I 

.       47 «. 

Inaex  of 

c>crzpt 

lire  Kejerences 

231 

ts  • 

Acts 

iii.  2         .         .         . 

97  n. 

xi.  23 

50,  92  7t. 

iii.  2,  10  . 

123  71. 

xii.  4,  II,  22     . 

22  71. 

iii.  8 

49 

xii.  9        .         .         . 

116  n. 

iii.  13,  26 

no 

xiii.  7  f .    . 

149 

iii.  15       .         .         . 

94  «. 

xiii,  20     . 

220 ;«. 

iii.  19 

172,  192 

xiii.  38  f. 

63  «. 

iii.  20       .         .21 

4«.,  216 

xiii.  42     .         .         . 

47  n. 

iv.  4 

98 

xiii.  51      . 

140 

iv.  7 

28  «. 

xiv.  10      .         . 

25  «. 

iv.  9 

54 

xiv.  15      .         . 

57  «. 

iv.  II       .        .        . 

61  n. 

xiv.  27      .         .         . 

54 

iv.  12       .         .         . 

63  n. 

XV.  12       .         .         . 

SO 

iv.  25,  27,  30     . 

no 

XV.  18,  24,  34  . 

211  n. 

iv.  27 

212  n. 

XV.  19  f.   . 

$on. 

iv.  27,  28 

122 

XV.  25        .          .          . 

98  «. 

iv.  31 

25  «. 

XV.  40 

217 

iv.  34       . 

97  n. 

XV.  41        .          .          . 

217 

iv.  36 

g2n. 

xvi.  5       •         •         • 

217 

v.  II 

218 

xvi.  7       .         .         . 

So«. 

V.  32 

83 

xvi.  17      .         .         . 

152 

V.  41 

152 

xvi.  20,  35,  38  . 

150 

V.  42 

151 

xvi.  25     .         .         . 

47  «. 

vi.  I 

47  «. 

xvi.  31 

20s 

vii.  13      . 

123  n. 

xvii.  5      . 

22  «. 

vii.  35       • 

52 

xvii.  18,  23 

84  «. 

vii.  38 

54 

xvii.  23    . 

22/Z..5S 

vii.  45       • 

93 

xvii,  24    . 

97  n. 

vii.  52  f.   . 

48 

xvii.  25     . 

28  «. 

viii.  I       98  ?i.,  148, 

217,  218 

xvii.  29     . 

iii«. 

viii.  16 

.       97  fi. 

xvii.  31     . 

22  «. 

viii.  17     . 

23 

xviii.  4 

55 

viii.  20     . 

123  «. 

xviii.  6      . 

140 

viii.  37     . 

211 

xviii.  7      . 

.     220  n. 

ix.  2 

.  61,  152 

xviii.  12    . 

149 

ix.  30  f.    . 

.       21171. 

xviii.  21    . 

.       211  71. 

ix.  31 

.       218  «. 

xviii.  25  f. 

152 

ix.  38 

147 

xviii.  28    . 

112 

x.  30 

210 

xix.  2        .         .        i 

)7,  144  n. 

X.  47 

59 

xix.  4,  30,  33    . 

2271. 

xi.  18 

.          27  71. 

xix.  4 

205 

2^2      Index  of  Scripture  References 


Acts 

Romans 

xix.  9 

los 

i.  20 

III 

xix.  9,  23 

.  61,  152 

ii.  2  f.       . 

.       84  «.2 

xix.  15 

.     102  n. 

ii.  6  ff.      . 

.     190  n. 

xix.  20 

217 

ii.  7 

109,  193 

xix,  24  f.  . 

.         .           84 

iii.  21 

.        57  7Z. 

xix.  27     . 

112 

iii.  21-23  • 

27 

xix.  31     . 

ISO 

iii.  25 

III 

xix.  34     . 

,     103  «,2 

iv.  3-8       . 

80 

xix,  35     . 

.            .             148 

iv.  19 

.       97«.,  181 

xix.  38     . 

149 

iv.  20 

177 

XX.  11 

59 

v.  I 

.     220  n. 

XX,  15 

.     211  n. 

V.  2,  3,  II 

.       84  W.2 

XX.  21 

.       27  n. 

v.  II 

91 

XX.  28 

164,  218 

V.  IS 

61  n. 

XX.  34.  35 

133 

V.  16,  19  . 

.         196 

XX.  35      . 

28  «, 

vi.  3 

29 

xxi.  38     . 

58,  148,  149 

vi.  4 

49 

xxi.  39  f. . 

22  n.,  84«.i 

vi.  S 

169,  173 

xxii.  3 

22  n. 

vi.  6  f.      . 

168 

xxii.  4 

152 

vi.  6,  9     . 

21 

xxii.  28     . 

149 

vi.  II 

171 

xxiii.  35   . 

149 

vi.  13 

24 

xxiii.  25.  33     , 

,      84^.1 

vi.  17 

146.  174 

xxiii.  27  . 

148 

vi.  23 

.  63,  170 

xxiv,  14,  22 

152 

vii.  4 

50  «, 

xxiv,  22   . 

61,  144;?. 

vii.  6 

168 

XXV.  21     . 

149 

vii.  7,  8    . 

.     84^.2 

xxvi.  II    . 

24 

vii.  13 

.     100  n. 

xxvi.  24  f. 

83 

viii.  I 

.     211  n. 

xxvii. 

39.  43  n. 

viii.  2 

epn. 

xxvii.  lo,  21     . 

.      84«.i 

viii.  4 

,     144 «. 

xxvii.  14  . 

220  «.,  148 

viii.  6 

33.  84  n. 

xxvii.  41  . 

.       47 «. 

viii,  21 

34 

xxviii.  4   , 

112 

viii,  22 

15s.  186 

xxviii.  16,  29    . 

211  n. 

viii,  24      . 

161 

xxviii.  24. 

los 

viii,  30      . 

•          16s 

Romans 

ix.  26 

109 

i.  14,  17,  18 

29 

ix,  28        , 

.     211  n. 

i.  17 

.       57 «. 

X.  9 

152,  217 

i.  19 

.      84^.2 

X,  15 

211  n. 

Index  of  Scripture  References      233 


Romans 

I  Corinthians 

X.  17 

217 

iv.  15   .    .    .    134 

xi.  6 

211  n. 

iv.  16 

139 

xi.  7,  25 

:     144  n. 

V.  7 

29 

xi.  8 

113 

vi.  II 

49.  i6s 

xi.  22  f.  . 

.   84  «.2 

vi.  IS 

55 

xi.  29,  30-32 

.  105  n. 

vi.  19 

121 

xii.  2 

104 

vi.  19,  20 

140 

xii.  19 

70 

vi.  20 

164,  211 

xiii.  2 

.  123 «. 

vii.  3 

.  220  n. 

xiii.  12 

125 

vii.  14 

2S«. 

xiv.  6,  21 

.  211  ;z. 

vii.  16 

.  86  n. 

XV.  4,  5  . 

.    .     84 

vii.  23 

.  98,  164 

XV.  12  f.  . 

197 

vii.  37 

44  «. 

XV.  13,  17 

.  172  n. 

viii.  I 

79  n. 

XV.  19 

.      84«.2 

viii,  6 

116  «.2 

XV.  20 

139.  179 

ix.  13 

112 

XV.  31   . 

105 

ix.  20 

s 

S,  212  n 

xvi.  3.  sff..9, 

11,  21  84;?. 2 

ix.  22 

86  n. 

xvi.  17   . 

44 

ix.  2S 

118 

xvi.  24   . 

211 

ix.  2S-27 

138  n. 

I  Corinthians 

ix.  27 

133.  138 

i.  4  . 

63 

X.  4 

SOW. 

i.  18 

44  «. ,  162 

X.  13 

61  n. 

i.  19 

.  86  n. 

X.  16  f. 

123  «. 

i.  21 

61  «. 

X.  16,  18, 

20 

86  «. 

i.  22 

55 

xi.  I 

139 

i.  23 

150,  166 

xi.  3 

27  «. 

i.  30 

.    165 

xi.  7 

97  «• 

ii.  6 

.   44 «. 

xi.  20-34 

39 

ii.  14  f.   . 

.   86 ». 

xi.  23 

25^. 

iii.  I 

123 

xi.  24 

2zin. 

iii.  6 

50  n. 

xi.  2S 

143 

iii.  16 

55 

xi.  30 

123  «. 

iii.  16  f,  . 

121 

xii.  3 

152,  217 

iii.  17 

8s 

xii.  4 

85.  113 

iii.  18 

98 

xii.  7  ff. 

64  «. 

iv.  I 

54.  138.  219 

xii.  13   . 

168 

iv.  5 

60 

xii.  23 

26  ». 

iv.  12 

51 

xii.  27 

56  «. 

iv,  14 

107 

xiii. 

77.  79 

234      Index  of  Scripture  References 


I  Corinthians 

2  Corinthians 

xiii.  I 

141 

iv.  4,  6      . 

123  n. 

xiii.  3 

220  n. 

iv.  7-10     . 

39.  43  n- 

xiii.  6 

.         .          136 

iv.  7 

117 

xiii.  8 

.         .            78 

iv.  8 

133 

xiii.  8,  lo, 

II    .         .       86«, 

iv,  18        .         .         . 

81 

xiii.  II      . 

•       52  n. 

V.  4            .          .          . 

193 

xiv.  I 

79  «. 

v.  6,  8       . 

21,  86  «. 

xiv.  7,  36 

.     123  n. 

V.  9           .86  71., 

139.  179 

xiv.  12 

29 

V.  10,  II  , 

80 

xiv.  16 

59 

V.  10 

85,  182 

xiv.  20      . 

123 

V.    II 

91 

XV. 

SI 

V.  14 

168 

XV.  3-20   . 

.        .         167 

V.  17          .    61  u.,  17 

5  «..  194 

XV.   12 

126 

V,  18,  19  . 

91 

XV.  15 

166 

V.  18 

164 

XV.  24,  26 

,  28  .        .           80 

V.  19 

172 

XV.  42,  50 

,  54  .                  109 

V.  21 

100,  190 

XV.  42,  50 

53  •        •         193 

vi.  12         . 

133 

XV.  45      . 

100,  189 

vi.  16 

121 

XV,  47 

217 

vii.  2,  4    . 

133 

XV.  53  f. 

no 

vii.  6 

29 

xvi.  I  f. 

.       86  n. 

vii.  8,  10 

20 

xvi.  14,  -21 

\        .         •      79«- 

vii.  8 

105  «. 

2  Corinthians 

vii.  9,  II 

86  «. 

i.  12 

33 

vii.  14 

48 

i.  20 

59 

ix.  10       . 

136 

i.  21 

21 «.,  48 

X.  4  f.  8  . 

2,6  n. 

i.  48 

80 

X.  12 

loi  n. 

ii.  3  ff- 

.       86  n. 

xi.  13  ff.  . 

104 

ii.  14 

130,  178 

xi.  15 

91 

ii.  IS 

162 

xi.  16  ff.  . 

80 

ii.  17 

.       44  ;^. 

xi.  26 

75.  148 

iii.  5 

117 

xi.  29 

28  «. 

iii.  6 

•     48.  54 

xii.  3,  9    . 

86;?. 

iii.  7  f. 

98,  100  n- 

xii.  9 

52  «. 

iii.  7.  13 

.        47??. 

xii.  18      . 

.       exn. 

iii.  14 

.      144 «. 

Galatians 

iii.  18 

139.  174 

i.  6  f.        . 

.     123  n. 

iv.  3,  6 

.       44  «. 

i.  18          .-       . 

.     213  n. 

iv.  4 

•   34.  191 

ii.  8  f.       . 

85 

Index  of  Scripture  References      2  3  5 


Gaiatians 
ii.  II,  14  • 
ii.  17 
ii.  20 

.  213 «. 
171 

166,  172  n. 

Ephesians 
iv.  22 
iv.  24 
iv.  32 

V.  I  . 

V.  2  . 
V.  9. 

V.  9.  15  • 
V.  10 

25;/.,  181 

33 

.  63,  164,  172 

139 

iii.  I 
iii.  13 
iii.  14 

.   211  71. 

1B9 
171 

.    163 
.  214  n. 
.  220  n. 

iii.  IS.  17 

.  123  n. 

195 

iii.  19 
iii.  22  f.  . 
iii.  24 

52  n. 

.       86 «. 

97 

V.  12 

V.  13 
V.  IS 

V.  21 
V.  26 

30 

17s 

sen.,  181 

iii.  26 
iii.  27 
iii.  28 

.  109  n. 
168 
206 

217 

.  125  ?i. 

211 

iv.  4 

iv.  8  f.   . 
iv.  19 

1B9 

.   86  n. 

134 

24 

50 

190 

V.  30 
vi.  8 
vi.  10 
vi.  12 

182 

177 

191,  206 

v.  4 

vi.  16 

20s 

V.  7 

V.  17 

Philippians 

86  n. 

V.  25 

vi.  2 

29 

26  «. 

T28 

i.  4  . 
i.  13 
ii.  5,  10 

149 
202 

vi.  2,  5 
vi.  17 

130 

ii.  6 
ii.  6,  8 

.  25«.,97«- 
104 

Ephesians 

ii.  13 

.   86 «. 

i.  4,  6,  8,  II  .    .     49 

61  n. 

i.  II 

142,  164 

iii.  2 

86  n. 

i.  18 

ii.  5  f- 
ii.  5.  8 
ii.  7 
ii.  12 
ii.  14 
ii.  21 
ii.  22 

186 

.    .    169 

161 

iii.  4 
iii.  12 
iii.  14 

164,  176 
112 

172 

61  n. 

.         .          163 

121 

.  25  n. ,  172  n 

iii.  20 
iii.  21 
iv.  7 

iv.  II,  12 
iv.  13,  19 

90.  97  «• 

.  34.  104.  193 

171 

137 

)     .    .    171 

iii.  2 

50  " 

iv.  17  f. 

123  «. 
.    .    .     63 

iii.  10,  2 

I 

218 

J    iv.  19 

iii.  15 

19^ 

^  Colossians 

iii,  21 
iv.  12 

l8( 
ii< 

3    i.  II 

5    i.  12  f. 

34 
.    .    165 

iv.  18 

. 

.  144 » 

i.  13 

33 

236      Index  of  Scripture  References 


Colossians 

I  Thessalonians 

i.  13.  19  • 

200 

V.  22 

.  144 «. 

i.  IS    • 

3S 

V.  24 

.    .    176 

i.  16 

SI 

2  Thessalonij 

ms 

i.  19 

61  n. 

i-  3 

79  «• 

i.  20,  27  . 

199 

i.  7 

33 

ii.  2     .7 

9«.,  199,  217 

i.  8  . 

61 

ii.  7  . 

.   2S  n. 

ii.  2 

125 

ii.  9  f . 

92«.,  Ill 

ii.3 

.  60,  205 

ii.  10  ff.  . 

.     169 

ii.  4 

.    .    215 

ii.  13 

.   86 «. 

ii.  10 

.   44 «. 

ii.  14 

134 

ii.  II 

33 

ii.  IS 

131 

ii.  16  f. 

80,  92  n. 

ii.  20 

168 

iii.  S 

.         .    178 

ii.  23 

.  147  n. 

I  Timothy 

iii.  I    .  39, 

44  ?i. ,  49,  169 

i.  2,  28 

107 

iii.  3 

.    169 

i.  4  . 

219 

iii.  5 

.     27  71. 

i.  S.  14 

79  n. 

iii.  10 

22  «.,  44  n. 

i.  II 

34 

iii.  14 

■      79  «• 

i.  IS  f. 

86«. 

iii.  18 

•   25  n. 

1.  17 

191,  220 

iii.  23 

.     123  n. 

i.  18 

60 

iii.  25   . 

■   85,  182 

ii.  2 

.    .    .    113 

i»-  3S   • 

173 

ii.  5 

22«.,56 

I  Thessalonians 

ii.  6 

60 

i-  3 

44  n.,  7gn. 

ii.  7  f. 

.   86  n. 

i.  6 

139 

ii.  IS 

.      79  »• 

i.  9 

.   S7  «• 

ii.  28 

107 

i.  10 

44^..  I7S 

iii.  I 

.  123  n. 

ii.  4 

92  ?z. 

iii.  II 

57 

ii.  7 

.  214  n. 

iii.  16 

198,  199,  211 

ii.  12 

175 

iv.  10 

57«.,  197 

ii.  13 

.  123  ??. 

iv.  12 

.   79  «• 

ii.  14 

139 

V.  10 

I2S 

ii.  17 

134 

vi.  10 

53.  61  n. 

iii.  6,  12  . 

.  79  n. 

vi.  II 

•   79  ^• 

iv.  I 

212 

vi.  16 

no 

iv.  3  f .   . 

177 

2  Timothy 

iv.  4 

142 

i.  7 

.  92,  112,  141 

iv.  11 

139.  179 

i.  8 

134.  161 

V.  2,  4 

75 

i.  10 

109,  192 

Index  of  Scripture  References      237 


2  Timothy 

Hebrews 

ii.  I 

177 

ii.  I 

131 

ii.  4  f. 

134 

ii.  2 

.  gSn. 

ii.  8 

.    .    167 

ii.5 

.  34.  127 

ii.  9 

134 

ii.  9 

.  29,  204 

ii.  II 

.    .    169 

ii.  9,  18  . 

51 

ii.  18 

126 

ii.  10 

.  94  n. 

ii.  22 

.   79  n. 

ii.  16 

144  «.,  176 

iii.  3 

113 

ii.  17 

.  91.97 

iii.  8 

.   86  n. 

ii.  18 

166 

iii.  9 

.    .     98 

iii.  I 

204 

iii,  10 

79«.,  112 

iii.  II 

71 

iii.  13.  15 

112 

iii.  12 

•  57^' 

iii.  17 

92  n. 

iii.  18 

.     105  n. 

iv. 

61  n. 

iv.  I 

52  «. 

iv.  5 

.   25  JU 

iv.  3 

•  52,  71 

iv.  6 

44 

iv.  6,  II  . 

.  105 «. 

iv.  8 

.   52,  60,  118 

iv.  8 

93 

iv.  10 

50  n. 

iv.  9  f.   . 

123 

iv.  16  f.  . 

.     123  n. 

iv.  9,  10  . 

139 

Titus 

iv.  10 

S6n. 

i.  4 

107 

iv.  14,  15  . 

51 

i.  9 

61 

iv.  14 

19s 

ii.  I 

61 

iv.  15 

166 

ii.  2 

.   79  n. 

v.  II 

182 

ii.  3 

112,  141 

V.  13 

123 

ii.  4 

113 

vi.  I 

.  177  ».2 

ii.  13 

34 

vi.  5 

127 

ii.  14 

143 

vi.  8 

133 

iii.  5 

.   125;^.,  161 

vi.  12 

139 

Philemon 

vi.  17 

112 

10 

.  29,  134 

vi.  20 

98  «. 

Hebrews 

vii.  21 

20,  105  «. 

i.  1-4 

154 

vii.  22 

189 

i.  2 

27,  56,  127,  191 

vii,  28 

166 

i.  3 

112,  201 

viii.  II   . 

.  102  n. 

i.  4 

.  100  n.,  189 

ix.  6  f.   . 

44 

i.  5 

29 

ix.  11-15  . 

39.  43  ^^ 

i.  6 

127 

ix.  14 

'       57  »' 

i.  13 

52 

ix.  15 

22  n. 

i.  14 

12371.,  147  n. 

ix.  28 

90 

238     / 

nde 

XOj 

f  Scripture  References 

Hebrews 

James 

ix.  26       .        .        .         127 

ii.  22 

50  n. 

X.  I,  20 

61  n. 

iv.  4 

137,  218 

X.  4,   II 

2.2.11. 

I  Peter 

X.  9 

52 

i.  I 

•     153  «• 

X.  10,  14 

52  «. 

i.  7,  13     • 

88  n. 

X.  20 

•         i6s 

i.  17 

.         .         146 

X.  22 

.     125  n. 

ii.  2 

.     144  n. 

X.  23 

197 

ii.  4  f. 

■         ■           87 

X.  24 

22 

ii.  17 

25  n. 

X.  30 

70 

iii.  6 

107 

X.  31 

.      S7 «. 

iii.  14 

.       88  n. 

X.  34 

218,  193 

iii.  15 

217 

xi.  3 

127, 187 

iii,  21 

.     217  n. 

xi.  10 

154 

iv.  8 

.       79  n. 

xi.  13 

131 

iv.  12 

•         .           98 

xi.  17 

52 

iv,  14 

.     211  n. 

xi.  27,  28, 

29.: 

?5 

87  w. 

V,  2 

178,  212 

xi.  31 

105  «. 

v,  4 

118 

xii.  1 

29 

V.  5 

131,  25  n. 

xii.  2 

94  «. 

V.  7 

123 

xii.  3 

51 

v.  10 

63  w. 

xii.  5 

86 

V.  14 

.      79  n. 

xii.  27  f. 

87 

2  Peter 

xii.  7,  II . 

180 

i-  3 

220  n. 

xii.  II 

52  «. 

i.  4 

98 

xii.  22 

57  «. 

i.  5-7 

143 

xii.  24 

2.2  n. 

i.  7 

79^- 

xii.  26 

123  «. 

i.  15 

94 

xii.  28 

1X2 

i.  I 

83,  124  n. 

xii.  34       • 

214  «. 

i.  21 

.     214  n. 

xiii.  9 

220  «. 

ii.  4 

•       55  '^'  . 

James 

ii.  12  f.     . 

•  85,  182 

i.  I 

153  «• 

iii,  5 

•       55 «. 

i.  4f.        . 

88??. 

iii.  10 

75 

i.  17 

123  «. 

iii.  II 

.      97 «. 

ii.  2  f.       . 

8( 

3«.,  152 

I  John 

ii.  3 

28  «. 

i.  I            .         , 

•     22,  so 

ii.  4 

68 

i.  7 

204 

ii.  7 

153 

ii.  I 

94 

ii.  19 

"3 

ii.  2 

28  «. 

Index  of  Scripture  References      239 


I  John 

Revelation 

u.  8 

22  n. 

iii.  II 

118 

ii.  13.  14  • 

205 

iii.  17 

61 

ii.  18 

.   44  «• 

iv.  4 

89 

ii.  19 

29,  102  n. 

iv.  4,  10  . 

118 

ii,  20  ff.  . 

21  n. 

iv.  6 

118 

ii.  24 

.   88  n. 

iv.  II 

188,  220 

ii.  26 

.   47  n. 

v.  6 

118 

iii.  I  f.   . 

108,  212 

V.  9 

140 

iii.  4 

.  28,  182 

vi.  I,  2 

118 

iii.  10 

26 

vi.  6 

ISO 

iii.  12 

88  ?z.,  205 

vii.  13  f. 

153 

iv.  3 

.   204,  211  n. 

vii.  14 

60 

iv.  11-16  . 

77 

vii.  15 

17.  135 

iv,  17 

.         .          178 

viii.  7 

212  n. 

iv,  12 

.   27  n. 

xi.  7  ff. 

117 

V.  4.  5   • 

21 

xi.  15,  16 

89 

V.  7,  8   . 

210 

xii.  3 

119 

V,  II 

63  n. 

xiii.  I 

II 

9,  220  n. 

V.  18  f.   . 

.   87,  205 

xiii.  2 

89 

2  John 

xiii.  13  f. 

88  «. 

7   • 

60 

xiv.  I 

212  «. 

9   • 

179 

xiv.  3 

118 

3  John 

xiv.  3,  4 

140 

6   , 

•   79  ^' 

xiv.  6 

55  «• 

7   . 

152 

xiv.  14 

56.  117 

14  . 

.   88  n. 

XV.  3 

191,  220 

Jude 

XV.  6 

220  n. 

12  . 

■      137.  144  «• 

XV.  7 

118 

Revelation 

xvi.  10 

89 

i-  S 

217 

xviii.  2 

.  88  n. 

i.  7 

.    .    196 

xix,  4 

118 

i.  8 

191 

xix,  12 

119 

i.  II,  14  • 

.  "zixn. 

XX.  3. 5. : 

7.   13 

.  88  n. 

i.  13 

.   56,  117 

xxi.  18 

.       88  n. 

i.  18 

98  ?i. ,  109,  189 

xxi.  3 

•  17.  135 

ii.  8 

98  n. 

xxi.  8 

91 

ii.  10 

118 

xxi.  23 

.  124  n. 

ii.  13 

89  n. 

xxi.  24 

211 

ii.  19 

79 

xxii.  5 

83 

iii.  3 

75 

xxii.  II 

i8i 

Printed  by  T.  and  A.  Constable,  Printers  to  Her  Majesty 
at  the  Edinburgh  University  Press 


BS188  .W52 

Some  lessons  of  the  revised  version  of 

iniiriJ  Mil  llil^"'"^'"'  ^^'^'"^^y-Speer  Library 


1012  00045  9174 


DATE    DUE 

^ 

■•" 

1